Lewis Wolfe

A MONSTER ESCAPES

JANE ELRING – PART 1

(October 22, 2019)

Caleb found himself in an office that was larger than the entirety of his downtown apartment. Its emptiness was striking, as if it somehow belonged to somebody with no identity. A person without a past, without a preference. As if color and decoration had no meaning.

The office was white, so very white, from the walls to the floor to the ceiling. The vastness of this white sea was interrupted only by the black desk centered in the room, as dark as Caleb’s own skin.

He sat there now on an awkward plastic chair as he watched the young girl that had let him in earlier. She couldn’t be a day older than fourteen, Caleb thought as he waited for words that would never come. (‘Let me get my father….’)

The girl sat down in the office chair behind the desk and gave him an eager smile. “I’m glad you could make it on such short notice!” she said.

Caleb nodded as he studied her appearance one more time. He couldn’t be wrong, right? Those big dark eyes. The fine structure of her face. Thin lips and a fragile nose. In all, a delicate face crowned by mid-length blonde hair. This was a child.

“I’m not what you expected.” The girl leaned forward and threw him another one of her effortless smiles.

Caleb shook his head. “I’m sorry. My guy mentioned somebody was hiring a bodyguard.”

“Indeed, I am.”

“How old are you? Sixteen?”

Again those delicate lips curled, this time playfully. Then the girl reached into her drawer and pulled out a leather wallet. Carefully her fingers reached inside and withdrew her ID. With yet another smile she placed it on the desk and shoved it toward her guest.

Caleb took the ID and studied it for a moment. He had seen many ID cards, a lot of them fake, as a bouncer at The Punchline. This ID looked real.

“You’re twenty-three years old?” he asked.

She nodded. “I know I look very young for my age, but I assure you the ID is valid. And I can pay.”

Caleb returned the ID to her and watched as she put it back in the wallet, then the wallet back into the drawer. The drawer closed gently by movements that were almost eerily careful. What could this young girl—young woman—possibly need a bodyguard for?

“Why don’t I tell you a bit about what I do.” She leaned back in her chair as she gave him an appraising look. “Then you can decide for yourself whether or not you’d like to get involved.”

Caleb simply nodded.

“My name is Jane. Jane Elring. I work for the government as somewhat of a detective and general problem-solver. I am specifically asked to consult on cases that make no progress through conventional means. Things that are often….” She paused. “Things that are often very strange. Mysterious, one might say.”

Caleb asked, “If you’re government, why would you need a private bodyguard? Plenty of good men in the field.”

Plenty of bad men too, Caleb knew from experience, though he declined to mentioned it.

“I am not technically government. I am employed by the government.” Jane thought a moment before she continued. “My relationship with the people that consult with me is complicated.”

Caleb didn’t quite know what to make of it. He believed what the young woman told him, though little it was, and knew all too well the risk a private citizen took when dealing with the deeper, sometimes darker, elements within the government.

“So about you….” Jane’s previous serious expression had made room for another one of her trademark smiles. “What would qualify you as a good bodyguard?”

“My experiences are in military. I joined when I was eighteen, stayed until I was thirty-two.”

“What field?”

“I was a marine for years. Did some classified stuff after that.”

Some classified stuff. Caleb heard himself say the words, as if they could ever hint at the truth of his world back then.

Jane asked, “Black operations?”

“There is no legal way for me to answer that question truthfully.”

This time Jane’s smile made room for a wide grin. “And yet you just provided a perfectly adequate answer!”

“A lot of the stuff I did is still classified. I really can’t go into detail there.”

“No need. And after the ‘classified stuff’?”

Caleb knew the question would come, yet it still presented him with a darkness of emotions that was at times hard to swallow.

After the classified stuff? A crippling descent into what was a semblance of a meaningful life, if that. Alcohol, a lot of it, had made life bearable, but when his doctor had informed him of his declining health, not even that crutch remained available to him.

“I worked as a bouncer the last two years,” he said eventually.

Caleb knew his interviewer wasn’t blind. She could see the beer belly, the fledgling man boobs, and the wattle of fat beneath his chin. Her eyes on him made him suddenly very self-aware. He felt so horribly out of shape.

Jane didn’t mention his physique. Instead she asked, “From ‘classified stuff’ to bouncer seems very abrupt. What happened?”

Again a question that attempted to probe where Caleb would rather not allow access. “You know. Just a change of pace. Got tired of all the chaos and the fighting.”

“Being a bouncer is a peaceful line of work?”

“It is when you’re good at it.”

Jane nodded, not pursuing the line of inquiry further. Instead she asked, “Any family? A wife? Kids?”

Caleb’s last family member died of stomach cancer half a year after he quit the army. He didn’t like to remember the countless hours he’d spent praying for his mother’s health and safety. Praying to the cruel god that simply spat in his face and took his mother anyway. Took her in a way that was painful and humiliating. Bestowed upon her a fate that she hadn’t deserved.

But he wouldn’t tell his interviewer that. She didn’t need to know. She wasn’t entitled to the pain he felt, the sadness and the frustration at watching a monster ravage his mother’s insides.

“No family,” he said and realized once more that he was utterly and completely alone.

Jane leaned forward, her dark gaze fixed intently on her guest. “You are a man of quite some secrets. That’s fine. I have secrets too. I understand that they’re valuable. That they’re… necessary… in lives that are complicated.”

The phone buzzing in her pocket interrupted her.

Caleb listened as she answered the phone.

“Jane Elring.”

She paused to listen.

“Is it happening?”

Another pause.

“When do you want me there?… Yes, I’ll be there.” She listened for another moment. “You want to know how many? Wait….”

Jane removed the phone from her ear and covered the speaker with her small hand. “Mr. Caleb Epps, will you be my bodyguard?”

Would he be her bodyguard? Could he afford not to be? Was there anything left in his life that held any meaning? Could he go back? Be the man he once knew he wanted to be, but had only ever approximated?

Caleb had no way forward and no way back. The roads to his left and right were blocked off. There was only here, now, in the company of this mysterious young woman. With her deep, dark look that was friendly and inquiring.

If he took the contract Caleb knew he would see it through until the very end. He was, he believed, still that man at least.

As these thoughts raced through his mind he heard himself say, “Yes. Yes, I’ll be your bodyguard.”

Jane put the phone back against her ear and said, “Two. There will be two of us.”

BEGINNINGS

1

(February 21, 2019)

Twilight. February’s air got colder by the hour as the sunlight faded from the day’s sky.

Ellie found herself walking along a nearly deserted highway. She had no idea where she was going next. She hardly knew where she was to begin with. Somewhere in Alabama. She gathered that much reading the signs.

To Ellie it felt as if she had traveled half the globe, even if she’d only really passed through two states since running away from home. Cleveland, Ohio.

She didn’t want to think about Cleveland anymore.

Her body was here, now. Walking in the twilight, by herself, hoping to hitch a ride before the night fell on her. Was Alabama safe for a girl like her? A girl of color? Her mother was white. Would that matter? It was 2019, Ellie told herself; she was safe enough. In no more danger, anyway, than in any random car she had gotten into so far.

An engine roared behind her and Ellie instinctively turned around. The move of her hand was a practiced one at this point, with her thumb pointing slightly upward to signal she wanted a ride. She watched as the old Chevy pickup passed her by and already knew it wouldn’t stop for her. “Fuck,” she whispered to herself.

Ellie continued along her path to nowhere in particular. She didn’t like the highway. There was too much risk of running into a cop. They would check her ID. Would see she was fourteen. Would send her back home. The one place she didn’t want to be. Cleveland.

She didn’t want to think about Cleveland anymore.

The twilight made room for a darker shade as Ellie walked along the highway. She had given up on getting a ride for the night when from behind her she heard another car approaching. She turned around and was blinded by the deadly stare of two headlights pointing in her direction. Her hand went up, her thumb stuck out, and for a moment she wasn’t sure what would happen.

The car passed her by, then slowed down and stopped a short distance away from her.

Ellie’s heart jumped a beat and she ran toward the car. No longer blinded by the headlights, she could see what she was dealing with more clearly. A silver Jaguar logo. Four tailpipes. “XK,” it said in silver letters on the back of the pitch-black car.

Ellie opened the passenger door and jumped into the car. “Sweet ride you got!” She said it on impulse, before even looking to see who she’d gotten into the car with.

An older man’s voice replied, “Thank you. I am very fond of it.”

Ellie closed the door and fastened her seat belt. Only then did she take the time to observe the person sitting next to her. She found an aged man with a gentle smile on his face. His eyes were soft and kind and as experienced as the few white strands of hair he had remaining.

He reached out his hand as he said, “I am Arthur.”

“Ellie,” she said as she shook his hand.

“I am only going so far as Brettville,” Arthur told her.

“How far is Brettville?”

The old man started driving, diligently checking his mirrors before pulling back onto the road. “Not far, I’m afraid.”

When he picked up pace on the highway, a matter of seconds in this beast of a car, he asked, “Where are you heading?”

Ellie lifted her shoulders. “Nowhere in particular, I guess.”

The old man reflected on her words in silence. When he had mulled over the situation sufficiently he asked, “Been on the road long? You don’t look like you have a lot of money on you.”

Ellie studied the man’s face as she considered how truthful she wanted to be with him. He seemed peaceful to her; in a less cynical world he might have even been kind.

“A couple of months,” she answered. “Been hitching rides a lot. Sometimes they buy me food.”

“That’s very nice of those people.”

Very nice.

Ellie said, “Sure is.” She neglected to mention the services she provided to keep the drivers on her good side.

Again there was a long and painful pause. It seemed to Ellie as if the man’s age had intruded upon his mental faculties. It was clear that he was thinking, pondering, and arriving at conclusions with the speed of a snail.

She couldn’t handle the long silence. “You live in Alabama?”

The man nodded. “Going home right now, in fact.” He added, “Brettville.”

Again a long silence and Ellie took to looking out the window where she watched a dark and meaningless environment flash by. How much longer was she going to do this before she reached a safe haven, even if just a temporary one?

It was at these moments, when there was nothing to focus on, no voice to listen to, that she felt the fear creeping up on her. Where was she heading? Where would she wind up?

“If you wish,” the old man spoke up from next to her, “you may spend the night at my home.”

Ellie looked at him as she tried to decide what she should do. Judging by the car and his clothes he was a wealthy man, so his place would be nice. Of course… she would have to pay. But he seemed clean, or so Ellie thought, as he smelled very nice.

She decided to accept his offer. “That would be great!” she said.

A night in good comfort and in relative safety. Ellie decided she was willing to pay for that. She had done worse for less.

(February 22, 2019)

Ellie spent her morning at the kitchen table of a mansion so large that it was impossible not to get lost in it. She sat in clothes that weren’t hers, looking at people she didn’t know.

Their studious eyes on her body scared her. Ellie saw the demands that lingered on the forefront of their minds and she knew that, if it came to it, she wouldn’t be able to say no.

There was the old man—Arthur Toaves was his name—who sat with his hands folded neatly over one another. His eyes were gray and resided deeply inside his aging skull. The kindness Ellie had seen in them the day before had made room for something more sinister.

Next to him sat a middle-aged woman with long, dark brown hair. Her strict stare was fixed on Ellie and refused to waver even in the slightest. Ellie knew the woman’s name was Mary and her shoulders, just like her face, hinted at a great strength.

Arthur said, “I’m glad the clothes fit you.”

Mary added, “We were lucky we still had them lying around.”

“Has the rest gone to charity already, Mary?” the old man asked.

“People are picking it up in the afternoon.”

Ellie saw that Mary’s words pleased him. His thin lips curled into a fragile smile that she thought would be impossible not to shatter.

Arthur explained to Ellie, “We collect old clothes from the town. When we have a whole big pile of them we send them off to charity. They’re redistributed to the less fortunate.”

Ellie nodded without saying a word. She had no idea where she had wound up and the previous night had done little to clarify her situation.

It had already been dark when they arrived at the mansion and Arthur parked his Jaguar in a garage next to a bunch of other beautiful cars.

Together they had walked into the mansion where the old man showed her to a large bedroom on the second floor. It came with its own private bathroom and he had told her to take a hot shower.

Understanding what was expected from her, Ellie had obeyed. Some men didn’t care, but most liked her to be clean. She had showered in many sleazy motel rooms, placating the men that she hoped would be generous enough to buy her some dinner after the deed had been done.

After showering Ellie had walked back into the bedroom, expecting to find the old man there, waiting eagerly for her naked body. But he hadn’t been there. Instead, she had found a maid putting out a nightgown for her to wear.

After the maid collected her dirty clothes from her Ellie had been alone for the rest of the night. Her sleep had been strangely peaceful, even if she was caught in a mansion so large that it threatened to swallow her whole.

Now she sat with these two perfect strangers at a kitchen table in a world that was foreign to her. Ellie had known luxury from time to time, but nothing quite like this. She wondered what the price for it all would be.

Mary said, “Your clothes will be clean in a couple of hours. You will stay for lunch, won’t you?”

Ellie hesitated. Her instinct told her that she had to keep moving. Be on her way. But where was she going next?

Arthur spoke up. “Ellie. You look very tense. Are you afraid of us?”

Ellie shook her head and said no. But as she said it, the girl knew her eyes betrayed her.

Arthur said, “You don’t need to be afraid. You are safe here.”

Safe. Ellie knew the theoretical meaning of the word. She had felt its deeper meaning on occasion, but that was a long time ago.

Mary asked, “How long have you been hitchhiking?”

“Couple of months,” Ellie replied.

The strong woman’s strict eyes went softer as she said, “Must have been very cold.”

Ellie nodded as she thought back to the winter nights when she had failed to procure the warmth of a car or a motel room. Christmas had been particularly rough because not too many people were out and about during the holidays.

Arthur asked, “Ellie, aren’t you tired of hitchhiking?”

The girl looked at the old man and saw none of the prejudice that sometimes came with privilege. He hadn’t asked his question to mock her, nor without understanding the reality of her impossible situation.

Without waiting for her answer Arthur said, “You must have come a long way. It must have been very difficult. But I will be honest with you, Ellie. Hitchhiking will kill you. Maybe not today, maybe not tomorrow. But there will come a day when you meet the wrong man and your life will end. I do not want your life to end. Do you?”

Of course she didn’t. Everything she had done up to this point was driven by a survival instinct so powerful that it had been impossible to ignore. Death would have been easier on some occasions, but somehow she had fought through those moments all the same.

Arthur said, “I want to make a deal with you. Are you interested?”

“What deal?”

Arthur smiled. “You will stay here, with us, in the mansion. We will provide you with clothes, food, and shelter.”

This sounded too good to be true. If Ellie had learned one thing about life, it was that good things came at costs she was never able to afford.

She asked, “And in return?”

“In return… you will go to school here in Brettville. You will commit to building a life for yourself.”

Mary spoke up. “Now, listen here. Building a life for yourself isn’t an easy thing, and it gets much harder the longer you wait to do it. This isn’t a free ride. It will take effort on your part.”

Ellie didn’t know what to do, or even to say. Last night she had expected to have sex with the old man only to be discarded the next morning. She had grown accustomed to being a tool, an instrument of solace for lonely or frustrated men.

Now something was being offered to her from a place of kindness. Warmth. Ellie hated the fact that she couldn’t bring herself to trust any of it. Life had made her cynical at far too early an age.

If she wanted to run later, she always could, right? It wasn’t like she would be stuck here forever. If she didn’t like what was happening, she just had to wait until nobody was looking and be on her way.

So what did she have to lose?

(April 12, 2019)

Ellie came home from school only to find a bunch of expensive-looking cars parked in front of the mansion. None of the cars belonged to Arthur, so she knew there were visitors.

Before walking up the stone stairs leading to the front door Ellie turned to her left. Edging the mansion lay a large, fenced field where the horses roamed freely.

Ellie stopped at the fence and called out to the horses. The two animals looked up at her and quickly made their way over to the girl. They knew there was a good chance of treats in the shape of carrots or sugar cubes in their near future.

Soon two beautiful snouts competed with each other for the girl’s attention as she petted them.

Standing like this, connecting with the horses, made Ellie feel peaceful. It was a relationship that was free from judgment. The affection of these horses felt unconditional to her and in these precious moments Ellie could escape the judgment that was part of her daily life. Judgment that not only came from others but, most destructively, that which she passed on herself.

“I’m sorry, guys,” she whispered to the horses. “I’m all out of treats today.”

Ellie knelt and pulled some grass from the field. When she rose she held her hands up for the horses to see.

“Will some grass do, just for today?”

The horses chewed away at grass all day. They were very familiar with its bland flavor and certainly did not need the girl to feed it to them. But they took it from her anyway and, just because it came from her hands, it tasted much better than usual. Such was the relationship between human and horse, when handled respectfully.

Ellie stayed in the shared solitude with the horses until Mary’s voice called out from behind her.

“Ellie! We didn’t know you were back!”

Ellie turned around and watched as the middle-aged woman approached her. She wore her business clothes today, which told Ellie that the visitors to the mansion had to be important.

Mary reached the fence and together they petted the horses.

“Why didn’t you come inside?” the woman asked.

“Just chilling with the horses a little. Who are the people visiting today?”

Mary looked over to the cars as she said, “Big people today. Very powerful, most of them.”

“Why are they here? Is it business?” Ellie asked.

“It’s about the Southeastern Reintegration Project.”

Ellie had heard the term many times throughout her short stay at the mansion. It was as if Arthur and Mary’s entire existence revolved around it.

“That’s the job thing, right?” Ellie asked.

“It’s a little more than that,” Mary answered. “The Black Belt region is very vulnerable, economically speaking. Crime is a likely alternative for many people. The project creates jobs and housing for youths at risk, and even ex-cons.”

Ellie didn’t know what the Black Belt region was. She vowed to Google it the first chance she got.

The girl asked, “Youths at risk…. Kind of like me, huh?”

Mary nodded. “You’re not the first person Arthur has tried to help. You won’t be the last, either.”

Ellie had known Arthur for almost two months now and in that time she had come to see him as a warm and generous man. His words were always calm and collected, and never hostile.

“Why does he do it, Mary? Why does he spend so much money on that project?” she asked.

Ellie watched as the middle-aged woman hesitated. It wasn’t doubt born from weakness; Mary Holsworth didn’t know the meaning of that word. The doubt came from loyalty—the respect she had for her employer and his privacy.

Eventually Mary said, “Arthur’s family got rich from the slave trade. Slavery…. Ellie, it is a vile and bloody aspect of America’s short history. Arthur is just trying to do some good with the money he has inherited.”

Ellie said nothing. Her love for the old man that had picked her up from the highway that cold February evening grew larger each day. It grew from the kind words he always reserved especially for her and it grew now, in the company of Mary Holsworth.

Good men were very rare, Ellie knew. She was beginning to believe that perhaps she had found one. Or rather, that one had found her.

All the more reason that Arthur’s frantic screams during the night worried the girl. Those screams sometimes echoed through the dark mansion and forced icy shivers down her spine.

2

(May 9, 2019)

Arthur took an afternoon stroll through the private museum he had built over the years. It had started as a small collection that would easily fit into one room, and slowly turned into a museum that was housed in three adjacent rooms of his mansion.

It was a personal monument to the ugliness of his family’s past. One he’d erected to remind himself of where he came from and where he wanted to go.

There stood several mannequins in the dark corners of the rooms, all outfitted with various and authentic Ku Klux Klan robes. The walls were decorated with ritual swords and knives used by real Klan members; Arthur had certificates of authenticity for each and every item in his museum. The most expensive weapon he owned was a 1920s Knights of the Camelia sword. It was in exceptional condition, with most of the black paint on the handle still intact.

Today Arthur was interested in the centerpiece that stood in the middle room of his museum: a glass case that housed various old books, pamphlets, forms, and photographs. Documents of hatred and bigotry.

Arthur knew the propaganda of fear firsthand. His family hadn’t been members of the KKK in any official capacity, but they had always funded several factions. Apartheid, racial segregation, had somehow been his family’s obsession.

After the Act to Prohibit the Importation of Slaves had come into effect in 1808, slave owners started to breed their blacks and sold them nationally. The stronger and faster the slave, the more he was worth. At times the stud fee alone for a black man was worth a small house.

Arthur knew all of this because the Toaves family had made its wealth as the middleman between breeders and farmers looking to procure new workers.

“Like cattle,” Arthur whispered to himself. “They treated them like cattle.”

When slavery was outlawed and money could no longer be made, capitalism turned into pure and irrational hatred.

Arthur’s eyes fell on a black-and-white photograph in the right corner of the glass case. It featured a small boy in a white robe, surrounded by grown men in their ghostly KKK costumes. An initiation ceremony, Arthur knew.

The boy was smiling, was excited. That was how these organizations lived on from generation to generation. Children were taught to hate, systematically and strategically, and witnessed violence against black people at the earliest age. Those little boys, sometimes girls too, never stood a chance.

Another girl Arthur wasn’t sure stood a chance was Ellie, he mused as he walked away from the glass case toward the door. She had skipped school quite a bit last month and Arthur wasn’t sure how to proceed with her.

If only she could see what he saw in her, maybe she would be willing to invest more in herself. Arthur understood, almost intuitively, that Ellie suffered primarily from self-loathing. She did not truly believe that she was worthy. Valuable.

He stepped into the hallway, greeted one of his maids, and set course for the main front door. What had happened to Ellie back in Cleveland? He had an idea, of course, but the girl refused to speak of it. She was fourteen, that uncomfortable age where boys were still afraid but men could already fall in love. Her pale blue eyes and lightly tanned skin hinted at her mixed heritage as much as they added to her natural beauty.

Arthur hoped she wouldn’t run off again. That she would stay. That she would let him help her. He repeated this prayer to himself as he stepped outside and walked toward the garage. If she let him help her, anything was possible. He believed that. He had to believe it. If he didn’t put stock in hope and redemption, what good was all the work he put in with his charities and the reintegration project?

He opened the garage and stepped inside. Of the six cars he owned, the Jaguar was by far his favorite. His only vice, Arthur thought, was that he loved to drive. Fast, sometimes even dangerously. Three years ago that had almost cost him his life.

Arthur shook his head and opened the door of his Jaguar. He had spent enough time in the past for one day.

3

(September 22, 2019)

Darkness was already falling on Brettville when Ethan stepped outside. He had just finished his late shift at Brooks Mechanical and was exhausted.

“Stealing shit sure was less work,” Ethan mumbled to himself as he started to walk off the terrain and toward the main road running through Brettville.

“Nah, nah, man,” Ethan corrected himself as he passed the factory’s outer gate. “We don’t think like that anymore.”

He greeted two guys that passed by. They were coming in for the night shift.

It had been two years now since his parole officer had made Ethan aware of the Southeastern Reintegration Project. He had agreed to it then because he had nowhere else to be, anyway. If it didn’t work out, he had told himself, he could always clean out whatever factory was dumb enough to employ him.

But it hadn’t worked out that way. His parole officer sent him off to Brettville and Ethan had met the old man himself.

Ethan thought back to that first meeting with Arthur Toaves as he walked along the main road toward the center of town. The old man had been soft-spoken and kind in ways Ethan hadn’t known before. It wasn’t the weak kind of kindness, Ethan had realized. The old man knew exactly what he wanted and why he wanted it. Difference was, he had wanted it for Ethan.

The old man had said, “You’ll be a great fit for the project. I believe in you.” Over time Ethan had started believing in himself, too.

Now he worked at Brooks Mechanical, had done so for almost two years, and he helped make pressure vessels. Ethan Walker was an honest man. He put in an honest day’s work for an honest wage. He shook his head in mild disbelief. His years as a burglar almost seemed like a distant dream now.

That dreamlike state seemed to follow Ethan on his walk home. He knew the feeling of being followed, of being stalked. His time on the streets had educated him in ways he didn’t care to remember. That feeling was with him now and he turned around to see who wanted any of his business.

He saw nothing. Only the main road stretched out next to Brooks Mechanical, running off toward the farmlands, chasing the town’s border in the dark.

Ethan shook his head, turned around, and upped his pace. Other men would have blamed themselves. They would have said that they were tired and had to be imagining things. Not Ethan. He had survived year after year on the streets on nothing more than his instinct and common sense. If that instinct told him now that somebody was following him, then somebody was following him.

The center of town came into view and Ethan was all the happier for it. Of course, nobody was out at this time.

A few men were drinking their sorrows away at Ray’s Liquors, the local bar, but other than that the town streets were abandoned. Should he go in there? Seek the company of men he didn’t really like just to escape the dread building up inside of him?

Before Ethan could make up his mind a strange sensation crawled up on him. It started in his toes and quickly ran up toward his knees. An itch, but not on the outside of his body, not anywhere he could scratch.

It worked its way toward his chest, where it extended to his shoulders and neck, and for a moment Ethan thought he was having a heart attack. But the itch passed along from his neck to the inside of his head and roared through his skull.

The feeling was maddening and in desperation Ethan clawed at his head, hoping to relieve himself of this undefined torture. It didn’t help.

“Yo, Ethan!” The voice that called out to him was familiar. Ethan had known it for years and, yet, it couldn’t be him.

It couldn’t be Billy. It couldn’t be the boy he used to work the neighborhoods with. The only one he had ever considered a friend. The friend that had gotten shot when they were stupid enough to run from the cops. Shot by the bullet that had missed Ethan by mere inches and pierced Billy’s chest instead.

With the itch raging inside his head, Ethan turned around and saw a shadow standing a short distance away from him. The shadow stood hunching underneath a streetlight, eerily immovable in its presence.

Ethan squinted his eyes to make out the features of the stranger’s face. He found himself unable to focus.

Just as the torture inside Ethan’s skull rose to new heights, the shadow raised its hand and waved at him slowly.

“Yo, Ethan!” The voice rasped along the main road until it reached Ethan’s ears. From there the message fought for attention with the itch inside his head.

The shadow dashed forward and then it was all just instinct. Ethan ran as fast as he could along the main road.

Tears filled his eyes. The torment inside his head was almost as unbearable as the anxiety building up inside the pit of his stomach. Where could he go? Where could he run? Who in this town would help him? Barely able to think, Ethan realized there was only one answer. The old man!

Ethan turned left off the main road and ran as fast as his legs could carry him. The itch in his head had made room for a burn, rivaled only by the feeling of his lungs ready to explode.

He passed the Pineview Baptist Church on his right and knew that he was nearing the west border of Brettville.

Ethan shouldn’t have looked over his shoulder. He knew it the moment he did it. The shadow was close on his tail and was now chasing him on all fours. Galloping toward him as its ugly panting poisoned the air around it.

Ethan left the church behind him and passed the border onto a sandy road covered by an arch of enormous pines. They lurched over him as he ran along the road toward the Toaves mansion.

Pines as far as the eye could see, their branches clawing over Ethan’s head as if extending hands in a dance of cold and malicious chaos. Pines to his left, pines to his right.

With the roaring shadow close behind him, Ethan ran along the sandy road and hoped, prayed, believed, that he would make it to safety.

The end of the road came into sight and Ethan saw the iron gate to the mansion rising up behind the pines. It was closed.

Ethan prepared himself for the climb of a lifetime and passed the barrier with three strong jumps. With a loud thud he landed on the other side of the gate and looked back at the shadow.

The pain in his head was nearly unbearable and yet his shock was greater still at what he saw. Without any effort the shadow moved through the iron gate and pursued him with its rough and enraged gallop.

Ethan shook his head in disbelief as he started toward the dark mansion that was only a short distance away.

“Mr. Toaves!” he yelled at the top of his lungs as he ran. “Mr. Toaves!”

Ethan could feel the shadow’s burning breath on the back of his neck now.

“Mr. Toaves, help me! Help me!”

The lights in the windows of the mansion went on and Ethan knew he was saved.

And then the shadow crashed into his back and Ethan went flying toward the cold, hard ground. It was all he could do to turn on his back before the shadow lunged at him a second time.

The shadow landed on top of him. Ethan could see its face clearly—it was Billy. It was Billy’s zombified face, parts of its skull missing, maggots crawling in its skin.

The shadow bit at him and clawed at him and consumed him. It ate his face and his hands and swallowed his tongue.

4

(September 23, 2019)

Arthur Toaves stood in the doorway next to Dr. Stewart as he looked at the young man strapped to the hospital bed.

It hadn’t even been a day since that young man, Ethan Walker, had climbed the gate to his mansion and screamed for help. Arthur couldn’t forget the desperation in the voice he heard that night. Calling his name.

“We keep him sedated. There isn’t much we can do for him here.” Dr. Stewart turned toward the old man next to him. “I need to send him to Bryce.”

“Bryce?”

“Psychiatric hospital.”

Arthur gently shook his head. “When we spoke on the phone you said there were other cases like Ethan’s?”

Dr. Stewart nodded. “We actually don’t know what’s happening. These are all normal, healthy people. And then…. Then all of a sudden they’re not.”

Arthur knew the doctor was trying to avoid a specific word. Crazy.

“Before Ethan stopped talking altogether he claimed he was attacked by what I would have to interpret as some kind of zombie. Says his dead friend ate his face,” the doctor said.

Arthur agreed that Ethan’s face looked completely normal. “And the others?”

“All of them completely healthy. Completely sane. Until all of a sudden they weren’t. And they all have their own stories, Arthur, of being chased or assaulted.” The doctor paused before he added, “None of the stories make any damn sense.”

Arthur knew Dr. Stewart as a grumpy man that had aged faster and faster as he had gotten more and more responsibilities at the hospital. Still, at the core, Arthur knew the doctor was a capable and diligent man.

“And they’re not sick? I read about viruses that can attack the brain.”

Dr. Stewart took a deep breath. He didn’t have much patience for people who went on the internet and created their own theories. Of course, he couldn’t say so to a man as powerful and generous as Arthur Toaves.

“There’s something wrong with their brain, alright. The scans show several cognitive impairments, as if they suffered from some strange kind of cerebral event. But what it is that happened to them, I simply have no clue.”

Arthur nodded as he mulled over everything he knew. Last night the young man had arrived at his mansion, screaming frantically for help. Mary had been the first to the door and found the young man rolling around on the ground, trying to fend off an assailant that simply wasn’t there.

Now that young man lay sedated and strapped down to a hospital bed. A danger to himself, quite possibly a danger to others, too.

But the young man had come to Arthur. In his hour of need, crazy or not, Ethan Walker had reached out for Arthur Toaves. And Arthur was not ready to fail Ethan just yet.

“Dr. Stewart, please leave him here for now. I want all of this documented and investigated,” Arthur said.

The doctor threw his hands in the air as he exclaimed, “Look around you, Arthur! This is a small-town hospital! We don’t have the time, nor the resources. You have been generous to us, but there is only so much we can do!”

Arthur turned to face the doctor and gently touched his shoulder. “I understand your frustration, but you must keep Ethan here for now. Are the others still here as well?”

“Two we sent to Bryce. The other two we’re getting ready to send off.”

“Keep them here as well. I can still throw some weight around. May even get the government involved if it’s necessary.”

“The government?”

Arthur nodded. Something dark had come to his town. He didn’t know what it was or how to combat it, but he was dead set on finding out.

DAY 1

OCTOBER 24, 2019

1

Whenever Caleb sank into an unstable sleep his mind lingered in the turmoil of his past. It wandered and strolled and lurked around the maze of his unconsciousness, only to be confronted with the exact same person each and every time. The monster at the end of every nightmare.

John C. Reilly. The ginger bastard with his buzz cut and retarded grin.

John C. Reilly. The ginger bastard with his tall and muscular body and square jaw and piercing, bright green eyes.

In Caleb’s nightmare he was back in Iraq and Reilly was with him, pretending that his fingers were guns and shooting at him. Shooting at Caleb with that dumb grin and those piercing green eyes.

Reilly’s eyes became bullets Caleb couldn’t dodge and they shot him through the throat and through the chest. Gurgling up his own blood, Caleb fell to the ground, face-first into Iraq’s warm desert sand.

Then Reilly’s shadow lingered over Caleb’s lifeless body and picked him up from the ground. With one quick movement Caleb was thrown into the air and broke through the atmosphere. He saw the globe from outer space and he could count the stars and the sun felt hot on his skin.

John C. Reilly became gravity and pulled him back down. Down into America. Down into his mother’s small apartment where she was dying of cancer.

John C. Reilly was fucking his mother. Plowing her hard and making her scream sounds Caleb had never heard come from a woman before. He wanted to stop it but Reilly was a giant that stood eight feet tall and he was just a little boy, with little-boy arms and little-boy shoulders.

There was nothing he could do as the ginger giant unhinged his jaw like a snake and shoved his mother all the way inside his mouth. Tearing off her skin and crunching her bones with his great, white teeth. Consuming her.

Caleb knew then that Reilly was the cancer and he could never beat it.

A soft hand reached for his own and when Caleb looked to his right he found Jane Elring looking back up at him. Her dark eyes piercing his soul, the pain relieved by one of her delicate smiles.

He heard her say, “It’s okay, Caleb. Time for you to wake up now.”

Caleb opened his eyes and felt his back leaning against the uncomfortable airplane seat. His forehead was sweaty and his breathing heavier than he liked it to be. To his right sat his client staring out of the window, seemingly hypnotized by the gentle rhythm of the plane.

He had fallen asleep, Caleb thought bitterly. Some bodyguard he was. This really couldn’t happen anymore.

Jane pulled her head away from the window and looked up at Caleb. “You’re awake! Sounded like you had it pretty rough there for a while.”

Rough. Yeah, Caleb thought to himself, rough was an accurate description.

“I thought about waking you. But you looked so damn tired I figured I’d better let you be. Need you sharp when we get to Alabama, though.”

Caleb realized she’d mentioned his failure to him in the kindest possible way and he resented that it brought him some relief.

To ignore his own feelings he asked, “How much longer until we get there?”

“About thirty minutes, give or take.”

“And then another hour by bus, right?”

“Yep. Our contact will meet us at the station in Brettville.”

“Right. You worked with this Agent Bradford before?”

Jane paused only briefly, but long enough for her eyes to betray an uneasiness to her bodyguard. “Special Agent Bradford, yeah. He’s my regular.”

Caleb made a mental note. Keep an eye on Special Agent Bradford.

2

Special Agent Bradford stood at the bus station with his phone planted angrily against his ear. He didn’t have time for this shit.

“Listen, Becky! She’s not going to that damn party!”

“Well, I don’t think that one party….”

“Becky… last time we let her go to a party she came home shitfaced drunk! I’m a government official, for fuck’s sake, I can’t have that happening!”

“But if we don’t let her learn about these things—”

“She can learn about them when I say she’s ready to learn about them. Don’t you forget, Becky, my word is law in that house even when I’m gone!” There was a long pause before Agent Bradford spoke again. “You can tell her I said she can’t go. We’ll talk about it more when I get back home.”

“Okay… call me tonight?”

“Of course.”

“Okay. Love you!”

Agent Bradford hung up.

With a deep sigh, he put the phone in his pocket.

Through the frustration it was sometimes hard to remember why he loved his wife. He hated her weakness with the kids. But then, he realized, weakness was part of what made a woman. It was his responsibility to be strict and maintain the structure his family needed. He couldn’t depend on his wife for that.

He looked at his watch and noticed it was almost noon. She’d be here in fifteen minutes or so.

His colleague had confirmed him that she’d gotten on the airplane with her new bodyguard, so it was only a matter of time before he was confronted with the reality of her deep, dark eyes.

Agent Bradford felt nervous and he hated it. Hated how Jane Elring made him feel. How those dark eyes and that creepy smile mixed into some kind of disfigured hybrid of familiarity and dread. The purity her blonde hair suggested was, Agent Bradford knew, a horribly tasteless joke. He hated how Jane Elring made him feel, so he hated Jane Elring.

Instinctively his hand reached into his pocket and found the little black box with the button on it.

The button. If all else failed, if he lost control over the situation, he could always press the button. Though, in his three years working with her, it had never come to that.

Agent Bradford knew that it was only a matter of time. The girl was a ticking time bomb. He couldn’t depend on a woman to maintain a steady level of self-control.

Brettville’s bus station stood slightly east off the main road that split the town in two. It was only a short walk away from the town’s center and Agent Bradford could smell the cooking coming from Juan’s Mexican Grill across the street.

South of the town’s center stood Brooks Mechanical. Beyond that there were only fields and farmlands touching Brettville’s southern borders.

To the west, east, and north the thick growth of pines surrounded the town, reaching far into the sky, standing as stalwart watchmen over the wellbeing of the townsfolk. As if shielding the people of Brettville against an unspeakable terror that roamed beyond the town’s borders.

As far as towns went, Agent Bradford thought, this place wasn’t that bad. Of course, it did have a lot of black people.

The bus pulled in at twenty past noon and Agent Bradford stood with some measure of anticipation. The doors hissed open and the randoms started pouring out.

Jane Elring was one of the last to leave the bus, followed by a black man that carried the luggage. So this was her supposed bodyguard?

Agent Bradford quickly analyzed the man. He saw a gut, man boobs and a wattle of fat weighing down his chin.

Yet Agent Bradford was experienced enough to look beyond first appearances. The man’s eyes were sharp and astutely aware, his shoulders strong and rounded, and even with all the fat his posture was excellent.

Ex-military, maybe? Agent Bradford knew that this man could have done real damage in his prime. Now? Better to be careful, he decided.

Agent Bradford noticed that Jane noticed him and braced himself as the odd couple walked over to him. He tried to silence his nerves but found that he couldn’t. Her mere presence felt like an understated threat to his wellbeing.

Still, he extended his hand as Jane came within reach and they shook on their greeting, a formality he couldn’t abandon. Her delicate hands were warm and soft, in strong contrast with what he knew she really was.

Agent Bradford repeated this forced formality with the black man that stood next to her. “I’m Special Agent Bradford.”

“Caleb Epps.”

Agent Bradford gestured toward his left as he started walking, his two charges following him closely. “Welcome to Brettville!”

They approached the main road and Agent Bradford said, “This road runs all the way through town. If you ever get lost, though I doubt you will, just remember that it separates west from east. The town center is west off the main road. The only hotel is in the center of town. It isn’t big but it’s well taken care of. I’ve been staying there for the last couple of days.”

They crossed the road and Agent Bradford started to get his nerves under control. If he just kept talking and didn’t look back too often, he thought he’d be alright.

“I’ll show you your rooms. You can freshen up and we’ll get something to eat,” he said. “I’ll brief you then.”

3

Sparky’s Diner was owned and operated by Stevie Dowden. Everybody called him Sparky because he’d liked to play with electricity as a kid.

When he was thirteen he had managed to blow out most of the town’s power by siphoning it all to the supercomputer he was trying to build in his mom’s basement. The supercomputer had blown up, as had most of his mom’s basement, and ever since Stevie Dowden had unofficially gone through life as Sparky.

It wasn’t so bad as far as nicknames went, Sparky figured. In time he decided to cash in on the name and the fact that everybody knew him and started up his diner.

For his interior design he had opted for sharp colors, mostly white, with yellow lightning flashes painted on all four of the walls. The tables had laminated copies of the newspaper article explaining his nickname plastered on to them. Sparky’s little claim to fame.

When people asked him he assured them that his private projects were a lot more manageable now. The truth was that he hadn’t blown anything up in almost two years.

The three strangers at a table near the corner of his diner, Sparky knew, wouldn’t ask him about it. They were too busy shoving their papers around and exchanging uncomfortable glances back and forth.

Caleb felt that the tension at his table stood in stark contrast with the overall smooth atmosphere of the diner. Of course, he did little to remedy the fact. That wasn’t his job. His job was to watch over the young woman sitting next to him, browsing through the papers Agent Bradford had handed her.

Jane’s dark eyes scanned the documents at a rapid pace, occasionally halting and using her fingers as if to underscore certain parts of the text. In between she took bites from the hamburger that was slowly getting cold. Whenever she was done with a sheet of paper she moved it to her side for Caleb to read.

She told him, “Make sure you know what’s going on. It might be useful.”

With some dread Caleb took the documents Jane finished and pretended to read them. He could read, but at an extremely slow pace. The letters tended to jump around whenever he tried to focus on them, or they would blur into shapes that he couldn’t recognize. As a kid he had simply believed that he was retarded, but later he learned that he suffered from dyslexia.

Over the years Caleb had developed several coping mechanisms, most of them so effective that the people around him would have never guessed that he was a poor reader. He hoped to do the same now, pretending to read the papers and planning to gather the general information from the conversations they might have about them later.

Even Caleb’s pretend reading was slower than Jane’s actual pace and soon the young woman had piled up all the documents for Caleb’s benefit. She slurped her Diet Coke through a straw as she waited for him to finish.

When Caleb was done he piled up all the documents and shoved them back toward Agent Bradford. The man had sat quietly picking away at his fries up to that point.

Agent Bradford said, “You guys can keep those. I have copies.” Then he directed his attention toward Jane. “So… what do you think?”

“It’s good that you guys called. This is definitely something I can help with,” she replied.

“Good. What do you need from me?”

Some might have considered Agent Bradford as being to-the-point, a true professional in a situation where every lost minute was one too many. But Caleb knew better. He heard the understated dread in the agent’s voice, registered the uneasiness in his eyes. Agent Bradford was very eager to leave.

Jane said, “I’d like to speak with this Arthur Toaves first.”

“Alright. He knows you’re here.” Agent Bradford hesitated before he said, “I can take you there, of course.”

Jane let him off the hook. “Oh, no need. The directions were all very clear and it won’t hurt to walk through town a bit. You don’t have to come with me.”

Agent Bradford relaxed visibly and it was the first time he took his right hand out of his pocket. Carefully he placed both hands on the table and folded them into a pyramid.

“Good,” he said, “I have a lot of work to do.”

Jane allowed him this farce and gave him a careful smile.

Caleb distanced himself from the conversation. His interest was only in keeping his client safe. The air had not exactly cleared between Jane and the agent but at least their meeting was nearing its conclusion.

Agent Bradford gestured for the waitress to bring the bill. His movement was tense to the point of being strained, as if his muscles hurt from a hard workout the day before.

After the bill had been paid the three stood up and started toward the door. When Jane noticed Sparky watching them from behind the counter she said, “You be careful now! Okay?”

Sparky nodded with as wide a grin as he could muster. He loved it when strangers took the time to read his article.

4

Caleb left the sandy road behind him and trailed Jane toward the gate of the Toaves mansion. It was open, he noticed, which he thought odd.

Jane didn’t proceed. Instead, she walked over to the intercom attached to the left pillar of the gate and pushed the button.

A static rustle answered. Then a woman’s voice. “Hello?”

“Hello. Jane Elring here to see Arthur Toaves?”

“Yes. Of course! Is the gate not open?”

“It is. May we proceed?”

“Yes, of course! We will see you soon!”

Jane nodded and looked over her shoulder at Caleb. “I guess they were expecting us.”

Caleb followed his client along the road toward the large mansion looming in the near distance.

It wasn’t hard to imagine how a white family in Alabama had amassed this kind of wealth and Caleb wondered if he would be welcome inside. There was still a core group of militant racists in the South, he knew, and they sometimes had big money. This mansion, with its two wings, a big stable and a complex that could only be a large garage, screamed big money.

As they neared the mansion Caleb noticed a young girl leaning against the fence surrounding one of the fields that edged the left side of the building. Her dark hair and slightly tanned skin hinted at some kind of mixed heritage. She had Jane’s build, which told Caleb she could be no older than sixteen.

The girl called out to the two horses out in the field but they did not approach her. Did not respond to her luring sounds and seemed disinterested in the strangers approaching the mansion. When Caleb came closer still he noticed the dead stare in their eyes. As if the joy for life had recently been sucked out of their delicate souls.

Disappointed, the girl turned around and now Caleb noticed her bright blue eyes. They were captivating. Then he had inappropriate adult thoughts and forced himself to check them immediately. He knew that a man’s body sometimes had desires that the mind could not in good conscience allow.

The main door to the mansion opened and an older man stepped outside. He raised his hand in a careful greeting and started down the stone stairs in front of the door.

“I was told I would meet a Jane Elring?”

Jane carefully raised her hand and said, “That would be me.”

Caleb registered the old man’s genuine surprise. It sparkled in his eyes and made its way to his thin, arched eyebrows. He was easy to read, which made Caleb feel more secure.

“You are Jane Elring? Forgive me, but you are only a child!”

Jane held up her index finger and, with her other hand, reached inside her pocket. Out came the wallet Caleb had first seen during his job interview. Jane’s small fingers dug inside and soon revealed the same ID card she had shown to him. Carefully she handed it to the old man in front of them.

“What is this now?” he asked as he took the ID from her. Then he proceeded to study it carefully until he reached a satisfactory conclusion. “You are really twenty-three years old?”

Jane nodded. “Just stopped growing at some point.”

“Indeed,” the old man said as he gave back the ID.

The ID card went back into the wallet, and the wallet back into her pocket, all with the careful and deliberate movements of Jane’s small fingers.

The old man’s eyes went from Jane to Caleb and he asked, “And your companion?”

Jane answered, “This is Caleb. He is my bodyguard.”

This time mild shock ran rampant across the old man’s face. Caleb watched as it ran from the downward curl of his aged lips all the way to his wrinkled forehead.

“My dear! You are not in any danger here in Brettville, certainly?”

Jane shrugged. “It’s just a precaution.”

The old man’s eyes bounced from Jane to Caleb and back again. “Yes, well! If there is anything you need, anything at all, you must certainly come to see me!”

It was now that the old man extended his hand in greeting as he said, “I am Arthur Toaves. I was the one that asked our government for help in this very strange case.”

“A strange case indeed,” Jane said as she shook Arthur’s hand.

Caleb was next and he noticed there was no reserve in the old man’s handshake. It was warm and kind and he didn’t know why but he immediately felt welcome.

Arthur said, “Please come inside. I fear there is quite a bit we have to discuss.”

Then the old man turned to the girl that had been watching them and said, “Homework, young lady!”

“I want to ride!” The protest came sounding back.

Arthur paused briefly to consider his course of action. “You will do your homework tonight, then?”

“I will!” she agreed.

Arthur nodded and gestured for his guests to come inside. “We can discuss things in my office.”

Caleb was last through the front door and closed it behind him. He found himself in a poorly lit hallway that stretched off into a right curve. There were dark wooden doors left and right, leading to rooms and ever more impressive hallways. Unknown destinations inside a cold building that did not match the vibe of its owner at all.

Caleb followed Jane and Arthur through the labyrinthine mansion, constructing a mental map of the place as well as he could. He did not want to lose his client in here.

Arthur spoke. “You must think me a weakling, giving in to Ellie like that.”

Jane asked, “Ellie is the girl outside? Is she a runaway?”

“Yes. I picked her up hitchhiking back in February this year,” Arthur answered.

“Then you did the only thing you could do.”

Arthur stopped dead in his tracks and turned to face Jane. “Is that so?”

Jane nodded. “You squeeze a runaway too tight, she’ll just run again.”

Caleb noticed that the old man looked pained as Jane’s words registered with him. Suddenly he seemed tired and the remaining white hairs on his head dominated his appearance.

Arthur said, “That is my greatest fear. That she will run again, off toward this uncertain future.”

Jane did not mince words. “If she runs again she will run toward certain death.”

Her words gave Arthur pause. Eventually he nodded and turned around to lead them through the mansion in silence.

Finally the claustrophobic hallway drew out into a larger room. Caleb couldn’t be sure, but they were probably in the center of the mansion now. The room was circular, with two large sets of stairs curling up toward the second floor. Rising above them like vipers ready to strike at their prey.

They started up the left staircase and Caleb watched Arthur greet one of his maids dusting the banister. It struck him how genuine the old man’s words sounded when he thanked her for the hard work, and how warmly those words seemed to flow from his thin lips.

It wasn’t a trick, or a hoax, a way to make him look better in front of his guests. Caleb was sure of it because the maid’s smile, her only response to her employer’s praise, was as genuine as the compliment he had paid her.

When they reached the second floor Caleb noticed that the old man was out of breath.

Arthur said, “This mansion is so darn big. I know I shouldn’t complain but we’ve been thinking about installing an elevator for me.”

Jane answered, “They have stair lifts now. Those are really convenient.”

Seeing the old man’s weak physical state drew Caleb back into the memory of the mother he had lost. Her coughing and wheezing as she lay in bed, suffering through the painkillers that didn’t help anymore.

In the end she hadn’t even recognized him through the delirium of her ever-increasing temperature but she had held his hand all the same. Squeezed it with a tenacity that ultimately wavered underneath the pressure of the cancer eating her up from inside.

Caleb wanted to escape his memories but he couldn’t. The mansion had swallowed him whole and the claustrophobic hallways were slowly choking the life out of him. The terror in the pit of his stomach roared and clawed at his throat.

Caleb could feel his pulse rise and the sweat drip from his forehead, and then he heard a voice he thought he knew echo inside his skull. It’s okay now, Caleb. Please come back to us.

They stood in front of one of the wooden doors and nobody had said anything to Caleb. The terror subsided and he could focus on his surroundings again.

Arthur opened the door and said, “This is my office. We can talk here.”

5

Ethan Walker suffered in silence. He had no say in the matter, as he found himself strapped to a hospital bed and his senses were blurred by the medicine. This medical confinement had doomed him, Ethan thought, because it left him defenseless against the horror that intruded on his life.

He couldn’t scream and he couldn’t fight back whenever Billy returned. He couldn’t kick; he couldn’t punch or claw. He was even too weak to plead or beg for his life.

With no way to defend himself Ethan lay on the hospital bed, watching as Billy sat on his chest and ate away at his face. Ethan could tell that Billy’s zombie teeth tore his skin to shreds but he didn’t feel the pain anymore. He wasn’t sure if that was a blessing or not.

His dissociated state felt so dreamlike that he thought he existed in a permanent nightmare. One of those nightmares you could sometimes wake yourself up from when they got too bad. Not this one. His zombified old friend visited him dutifully and whenever he did, Ethan felt himself moving one step closer to hell.

Maybe it was hell he deserved. Ethan couldn’t abandon that thought anymore. Why else would his dead friend return from beyond the grave to torment him so? Drive him ever closer to death with each and every bite?

It had been Ethan’s idea to run from the cops when they got caught. Billy only followed his lead. Billy always followed his lead. But it hadn’t been Ethan’s chest that exploded from the cop’s bullet. It had been Billy’s.

A couple of inches to the left and it would have been Ethan who sank to the cold, hard ground with his heart torn to shreds. Billy would have kept running, his adrenaline much more powerful than the concern for his friend, and he would have been safe.

If Ethan could only force his lips to move through the heavy sedative coursing through his veins. Then he could have apologized to the shadow sitting on his chest. Could have begged him to make his death a little quicker. But it wasn’t so and thus Ethan waited in quiet despair for the flames of hell to take him. He hoped that when it finally happened the devil would relieve him of the shadow on his chest.

Ethan could tell that the door to his hospital room opened. It was probably a nurse, he thought, and paid no attention to the footsteps. The shadow on his chest was never bothered by the presence of others in the room. It always remained seated, simply tearing away at Ethan’s face as was its diligent fashion.

“Ethan?”

Ethan couldn’t recognize the voice but he noticed that it drew the shadow’s attention.

“Ethan? Can you hear me? Blink twice for ‘yes.’”

The voice had come closer and the shadow on Ethan’s chest hissed at whatever source it came from, to no avail.

Ethan didn’t understand why but he felt that the shadow feared this new presence in his room. It jumped from his chest and withdrew into the corner of the room where it waited with a low growl.

“Ethan? Can you blink for me?”

Now that the shadow was gone from his chest, Ethan could finally see what had relieved him from his personal horror show. It was a young girl that leaned over him and gave him the kindest smile he had ever seen. Her features were delicate and soft and she wore her blonde hair like a golden crown. Ethan was convinced there and then that she was an angel sent to save him.

He blinked furiously.

“That’s good, Ethan. Blink twice for ‘yes’ and once for ‘no.’ Do you understand?”

Ethan blinked twice.

“Are you in pain, Ethan?”

He blinked once. He couldn’t feel a damn thing.

“Are you afraid, Ethan?”

He blinked twice. He didn’t care that he was admitting his weakness to this angelic creature. She would understand, he thought, and he had no more strength to hide his weakness anyway.

“Afraid of Billy, Ethan?”

Again he blinked twice.

“Is Billy in the room right now, Ethan?”

He blinked twice. Then watched as the young girl looked around the room. Her presence felt so pure to him and the pale skin on her neck was almost blinding. She was going to save him. He knew it.

“Is Billy in the corner, Ethan?”

He blinked twice and saw her delicate features turn into a look of contemplation.

She closed her eyes and remained silently like that for a few minutes.

Ethan wondered if he should join her in what was sure to be some kind of prayer. A call to whatever power she adhered to, pleading to relieve him from his terror.

Eventually she opened her eyes again and her dark gaze met his own. Ethan saw that she could sense his desperation.

She leaned in closer to his ear and whispered to him, “I can’t make him go away, Ethan. I can only keep him in the corner for a little while. I— I am sorry.”

Ethan forgave her instantly. She had been so kind and understanding and even now that he knew she could only delay the inevitable, her presence felt like a warm bath. He never wanted to get out of that bath ever again. Never wanted to be out of this angel’s dark sight. He would take from her whatever she could give him and be forever grateful.

She walked away from him and Ethan followed her footsteps back to the door. There she stayed and said, “Doctor. You need to get him out of Brettville right now. He is going to die here.”

“What the hell are you talking about? He is in no—”

“He has to go. The others too. Where can you send them?”

“Well… we were going to send them to Bryce, but Arthur—”

“Send them, doctor. Send them right now. I will talk to Arthur Toaves.”

Ethan knew she was right. He was going to die here. The growl coming from the shadow in the corner of his room served as an intrusive reminder of that fact.

6

When nighttime fell on the town of Brettville it never did so subtly. The red light of the setting sun and the twilight that surrounded it were rudely torn to shreds by the deep blackness of the latest hours. Eventually the moon and the stars would appear in the night sky and twinkle their solemn lullabies.

Shielded underneath the night’s black cloak the people of Brettville retreated to the worlds where others could not follow them. During these late hours the town belonged to the dreams, the nightmares, and the illusions that existed in between.

The mansion of Arthur Toaves stood as if on a lone island slightly beyond the western border of Brettville. In its detachment it did not always obey the same laws as the town that it clung to almost desperately.

Ellie couldn’t sleep. She had tried but to no avail so now she lay on her back staring at the dark ceiling above her. From time to time the ceiling seemed to blur into a wide circle and twist around like a harmless tornado. Ellie tried to hypnotize herself this way, hoping that it would lead her along the path toward a peaceful sleep. Inevitably, though, her eyes would refocus and bring the twisting to an abrupt halt.

“Useless,” Ellie sighed as she turned onto her left side to face the window.

She had a room in the back of the mansion and with it a view of the endless sea of pines surrounding the enormous building. On windy nights the rustling of the trees would reach her room and sometimes sing her to sleep, but tonight the air was calm and carried not even so much as a gentle breeze. A strange sensation in October.

Ellie turned and tossed a little longer but eventually she gave up. Frustrated, she pounded the mattress with her fists and said, “Fine then! Be that way….”

She got up from her bed and walked toward the window. Her first home in Cleveland had been poorly insulated and whenever autumn swung by, her bedroom would be cold. The Toaves mansion was much warmer and she could get away with just wearing a long shirt and her panties. Ellie would have never dared to walk around in her underwear in her last home but here she felt safe from prying eyes. For all his involvement, and nosiness, Arthur had never looked at her in that way. That way that Ellie had gotten to know at much too early an age.

She didn’t want to think about Cleveland anymore.

Ellie stood by the window and watched the sea of pines stretch out as far as her eyes allowed her to see. She sometimes wondered about the worlds within her world.

What creatures ran through the trees now? What lurked underneath, stalking its victims with its night vision, feeding its ever-growing desire for bloodshed?

Predators and prey, a story as old as nature itself. Ellie was sure it was happening all around her. She saw it through the smiles of people she barely knew and in the eyes of perfect strangers. And she felt it now, looking at the pines from her window, this simple truth of nature realized.

Ellie shook her head as she told herself, “I should get back to bed. Even if I don’t sleep, at least I’ll rest?”

She knew she was lying to herself. That she would lie tossing and turning, forcing her mind to refrain from revisiting memories she kept locked away in her own private safe.

She turned around anyway and started toward her bed when a now familiar but still bone-chilling sound echoed through the hallway outside her bedroom.

Arthur was screaming again.

Whenever Ellie heard him in the middle of the night tears welled up in her eyes and her heart pounded in her throat. There was such a horrible torment in the poor man’s voice that she could only guess at the horror he was screaming out against.

Ellie wanted to jump into bed and hide underneath the covers, the same as she always did, but something stopped her. She was so tired of running all the damn time.

Instead of going back to bed she walked into the hallway. It was dark and she could barely see a thing. The only source of light came from the fickle moon that shined through the arched window in the back of the long hallway.

Draped in this dark blue haze Ellie started walking. Her body was tense and her bare feet scraped the warm wooden floor. Every step she took brought her closer to Arthur’s frantic screams that came from beyond the hallway’s curve to the left.

Every move she made felt like it took her minutes, with Ellie’s only sense of time coming from the rhythm of her rapid heartbeat. She couldn’t escape the dryness of her throat, nor the tears of fear that ran quietly down her cheeks.

Finally she turned around the corner and saw that the door to Arthur’s bedroom was open. Through it came a warm light casting arched shadows on the wall across the room. The play of shadows showed people moving around, left to right, back and forth. A macabre dance accompanied by the tune of an old man’s agony.

A voice in the back of Ellie’s head told her to just go back to her room. To forget what she saw here. She could run again. She could just say she’d go to school tomorrow and hitchhike the hell out of here.

But the bigger part of Ellie wanted to know what was going on. What were they doing to the one man who had ever shown her kindness? Maybe she could help him.

You can’t even help yourself, a vile voice in the back of her head sneered at her.

Ellie ignored it and with determined steps she walked toward Arthur’s bedroom.

The moment she touched the door Arthur’s screaming stopped and Mary’s voice rose above the man’s frantic noise. “Good God, it was a bad one! He hasn’t been like this in a good long while!”

Ellie moved through the door opening and found Mary and two of the maids moving frantically around Arthur’s bed. The old man was pale and sweaty but he seemed unharmed.

Arthur whispered to Mary, “Was I….Was I dreaming again?”

His assistant nodded. “It’s okay now, Arthur. You’re back with us. You’re back with us now!”

Ellie heard the relief in Mary’s voice and only then did she dare to make her presence known. “What’s going on here? I… I heard noises?”

Mary turned toward the door and it took her exhausted mind a few seconds to register who the tanned, tear-stained face she saw belonged to.

It was Arthur’s weak voice that asked, “Is that… Ellie?”

Ellie saw the kindness in Mary’s sweaty face as the woman wiped a lost strand of brown hair from her eyes. “So you finally came checking, huh, sweetheart?”

Mary walked toward Ellie as she instructed the maids to take care of Arthur and took her by her shoulders.

“Come downstairs with me. We’ll have some tea.”

Ellie’s walk through the mansion was much more pleasant now that she was accompanied by an adult and the lights were turned on. It helped that Arthur’s horrible screams had subsided, of course.

Together they walked downstairs and into the kitchen.

As she sat at the kitchen table Ellie watched Mary fill the kettle with water and put it on the stove. The woman looked exhausted in her wide pink robe.

“The water won’t be long,” Mary said as she sat down next to Ellie. She was quick to put her arm around the young girl.

Ellie had difficulty admitting it but the warm arm around her tense shoulders felt like a sudden relief. The act of care, almost motherly in its execution, triggered a complicated mix of emotions. She decided to ignore it and asked with a voice tinier than she wanted it to be, “Mary? What’s wrong with Arthur?”

Mary took a deep breath and sighed. “Do you know what night terrors are?”

Ellie nodded; she did.

“Ever since Arthur’s accident a few years back, he has had them. They’re horrible episodes that can last minutes.”

Ellie was confused. “Arthur had an accident?”

Mary looked sideways at the girl as if what she was about to say felt like a transgression. A kind of rude betrayal. “Arthur doesn’t like to talk about it, but he was in a pretty bad car accident three years ago.”

Ellie said nothing.

“They come and they go, these episodes. But they haven’t been this bad in a while now. And, of course, you know how stubborn old men can be. He doesn’t seek any help for them!”

A deep sadness rose up from inside Ellie’s stomach and she couldn’t stop the tears from running down her cheeks again. This time they weren’t from fear but from a deep, dark despair that told her how absolutely worthless she was.

Ellie cried as she turned away from Mary. “It’s my fault, isn’t it? It’s my fault! It is! It really is!”

She loathed herself for causing the one person who had ever been good to her so much suffering.

Mary’s voice was soft but warm. As warm as the arm that refused to let go of the girl it was holding. “My dear…. Why would any of this be your fault?”

Ellie sniffed as she tried to choke down the tears. “He worries about me too much! He does! That’s why the night terrors are so bad now!”

Mary pulled the girl close to her chest and whispered, “None of this is your fault. None of it. He is happy that you’re here. We all are. You are welcome… and wanted… and loved here.”

Ellie heard words coming from Mary’s mouth that nobody had ever spoken to her. They filled her at once with both happiness and anxiety. Were these words true or were they just another cruel lie that would ultimately wound her?

Ellie couldn’t be sure anymore and as the water boiled over she decided that she would do better. She would be better.

And someday soon, she told herself, she’d be so good that Arthur wouldn’t have to worry about her anymore.

MEMORIES

A LOOK INTO THE PAST

1

(1712)

Beyond what would one day be the town of Brettville lay a field stretched out between the pines. Trees would not grow there, only around it, and wildlife avoided the luscious green grass in favor of the safety of the woods. Birds would sometimes flock over the field but they always dispersed quickly, the air drawn from their lungs by the stale and oppressive atmosphere. Not even the insects dared to venture very far from the shade of the pines toward the grass; whenever they did, their tiny exoskeletons got crushed underneath the invisible weight that lingered across the field.

The only sign of life was a massive oak tree that stood in the middle of the sea of grass. Cherokee legend said that the tree had never grown there. It had always simply been.

Some believed that the oak was as old as time itself. That it had seen the creation of the earth, and of the oceans, and that it had watched from a distance as the first lives were born from the primordial soup. As a silent watchman on an eternal duty of private judgment.

Whenever the sun graced the peak of the sky the giant oak would cast its terrible shadow across the field it called home. Reminding the grass surrounding it that it stood forever as an unwavering and terrible master. Betraying to all that had eyes to see that the field would never belong to them. The oak claimed its silent dominion without any effort, and no living creature would ever dare to contest its understated power.

And then came Man. The one species arrogant enough to consider itself immune to the extreme and untouchable by the laws that predated its own conventions. A species unapologetically drawn to the dangerous and the macabre, even if only to prove its own superiority.

When French settlers arrived they lumbered the pines surrounding the mighty oak’s field for their own use. Wood to build and wood to burn. Powerful swings of countless axes broke the pines and obliterated the field’s once mighty borders.

The men that first stumbled upon the field felt its oppressive atmosphere and only barely mastered their dread in the face of the mighty oak that towered over them.

They sullied the bright green grass with their filthy boots as they approached the powerful tree. One of the men touched the oak’s beautiful bark and proclaimed that she’d make the finest wood he had ever seen.

The wildlife screamed and the birds roared through the sky as the first ax struck the oak. The men chopped as if their lives depended on it. The sweat on their forehead driven by a desire they themselves could barely understand. As if the fall of the mighty oak somehow underscored their dominance over the area they claimed as their own.

But the oak never fell. Whenever an ax struck it the bark would quickly regenerate itself. The powerful tree drew from a life force so ancient and deeply rooted beneath the earth that no mere man could ever touch it, let alone claim it for himself.

If the oak could have laughed it would have mocked the frail attempts of these mindless workers with a violent snicker. As it was, the oak’s disdain for their blatant weakness quietly took hold of the men’s minds and hearts.

As the night fell the men turned their beaten backs toward the oak and knew that they would never return. All but one committed suicide over the failure that kept echoing so brutally through their tired skulls. The one that survived his inner turmoil made sure that no man would ever try to bring down the oak ever again.

The pines, however, had all been cleared and there was no longer a border surrounding the oak’s quiet domain. Now boundless, the oak’s silent call spread through the air and through the earth, and contaminated the waters. Whatever the oak was, and whatever it wanted, had been freed to do as it saw fit.

In time the oak’s call would reach the ears of those that should never have heard it.

2

(1808)

Margaret wasn’t crazy. She kept telling herself that she wasn’t crazy. Even when the townsfolk had kicked and beaten her and she had run for her life, she knew she wasn’t crazy.

She was right. Not crazy.

Margaret had first seen him in the pale moonlight when she was but a girl. His perfectly sculpted body. His flowing dark hair that reached all the way to the middle of his back. That beautiful smile, and the dark gaze he had directed at her as she watched him through the window.

“I am Baal,” the raspy voice she heard inside her little head had told her. “You will one day be my bride.”

Little Margaret had believed him then and prayed that ‘one day’ would arrive very soon.

It hadn’t.

She had waited for years as she kept herself clean and untouched for the man she knew was waiting for her. Waiting for that one right moment to claim her and take her away from the town she hated. The town that hated her right back.

It had shown its hate in its mockery, and in its contempt. It had not believed Margaret’s stories of the stranger in the night. Her stories of a fate that was far greater than the lives the others in town could ever imagine.

When Margaret got pregnant by the drunk that raped her, but that swore he never touched her, the town was quick to cast her out.

Margaret could still remember the beating that almost killed her. That would have killed her had she not run blindly toward the woods that called out to her.

She roamed the woods aimlessly for days, her desperation growing with every passing moment as she had not only herself to feed, but the child inside of her as well. Perhaps the woods could have provided to those knowledgeable enough, but Margaret knew nothing of such things.

It was only when she was at her hungriest that the man she had seen all those years ago appeared to her. He was warm and beautiful and she wanted to embrace him but he kept her at arm’s length.

“Not yet….” The voice echoed through her skull and subdued her.

Quietly he took her hand and guided her out of the woods and toward a bright and open field. There Margaret found the generous oak.

The man’s voice sounded through her head. “The oak will feed you, and will provide you with all that you need to build a home for you and your daughters.”

Then the man vanished and left her in the safe embrace of the towering oak.

Every day Margaret came back to that oak. Every day the oak provided her with fruit and mushrooms and sometimes even a loaf of bread that would hold for days. It gave her wood and tools to use so she could build herself a small home in the woods.

When Margaret confessed to herself that she didn’t know how to build anything, the oak even whispered the instructions in her ear.

This became Margaret’s life. She visited the oak during the day, where she would sit and eat and sometimes converse with the oak’s silent voice lingering through her head. It would whisper truths to her that she had never known. About the origins of the stars and the moon and how they all danced in a beautiful and cruel balance. Nature was about destruction as much as it was about creation, the oak confided in her.

At night she would retreat to the safety of her home, only to sink into wild and vivid dreams of dances around the fire accompanied by a deep humming tune playing in the back of her head that guided her dreams along a predetermined path.

Margaret’s latest hours were colored with visions of warm and naked bodies piled up into a frenzied orgy. Every early morning, right before she woke up, the dreams granted her a loud and powerful orgasm.

The day Margaret gave birth the sun refused to rise. The animals in the woods surrounding her home did not leave their dens. The birds did not dare to spread their wings, not even to flee. The insects, always so resilient in the face of nature’s cruel demands, did not buzz or crawl. The essence of nature, that is to eat and to fight and to fuck, was denied on that dark day abandoned by the sun.

A circle of deep blue flames drew itself around Margaret’s house and from it stepped the man that had appeared to her all those years ago. Soft yet powerful steps took him to her door and he walked inside without announcing himself.

Margaret lay on her bed, frightened and confused, with only the vaguest idea about what her body was supposed to do. When she saw her prince enter the house all those fears abandoned her and she was at once enthralled by his presence. The pain seemed less, the anxiety fell to the background of her busy mind, and she again noticed his soft and divine beauty.

He gently put his hand on her sweaty forehead and whispered sweet nothings into her mind. His other hand he placed on her bloated belly, rubbing it carefully.

Soon a deep blue light appeared from his presence and extended from his body to Margaret. It bathed her in a hypnotizing warmth and for a moment Margaret thought that she would lose consciousness. Her eyelids grew heavier, her breathing more relaxed, and she no longer felt the tension than ran from her shoulders all the way down to her toes.

And then she screamed because the blue light wasn’t kind. It didn’t take her pain away, nor the labor that was her womanly duty to perform. She screamed and she pushed and she huffed, and she huffed, and then she screamed and she pushed again.

Her body felt as if it would tear apart underneath the pressure of the child that needed to be born but tried its hardest not to. The child that knew that moving toward the light meant moving away from the dark and warm comfort of its old home. The womb where it floated, where it was heated and fed without any effort. Its tiny fingers desperately reached for the walls of Margaret’s insides in a last attempt to resist its mother’s force. Its mother’s denial. Its mother’s rejection.

But Margaret’s body was stronger and the loud wailing of the child that she had birthed told her that her suffering was done.

Relieved that she had succeeded, she allowed her sweaty head to rest on the mattress. Her breathing was still heavy, but at least now her body could recover from the terrible pressure that had previously tormented it. Her sore muscles and her eyes burning from the sweat that dripped down her eyebrows finally found their salvation.

The voice of her prince spoke directly into her mind. “It’s a girl. You have given me a girl.”

For a moment Margaret was truly happy. She had given him the child he wanted from her and now the terrible labor was done. They could be a family now and live their wonderful lives together in their private little forest.

Then the pain inside of her roared up again and terror once more mastered her mind.

She would birth two more daughters for her prince that long, dark day.

3

(September 17, 1824)

Men thought she was the prettiest.

Her mother had explained to her and her sisters that men were simple and vile creatures and that their idea of beauty was very limited.

That was why men thought she was the prettiest. Because she was the tallest, and her breasts were the biggest, and her blonde hair curled freely as the golden frame for her dark blue eyes.

Her sisters looked different from her. One had fiery red hair that she refused to cut; it now almost ran to her ankles. The other had short black hair and she refused to let it grow out any further.

They didn’t have names, she and her sisters. Her mother had told them that naming the children was a father’s privilege and that, sadly, he had abandoned them shortly after birth.

Her mother’s voice always went soft and bitter whenever she spoke of their father, something she rarely did.

The girls had named themselves, in a way, to at least be able to distinguish between each other. Black, Red, and Gold. Of course, their mother referred to them simply as ‘girl’ and let their understanding of the context do the rest. In time they had gotten quite good at understanding exactly which girl their mother meant.

Gold shared a bedroom with her two sisters but they were out right now, either gathering in the woods or stealing from the town nearby, so she was free to study her appearance in the mirror Black had stolen years ago. It hung eye-level from her and was just big enough for Gold to see her own chest. She studied her naked body as she traced the muscles gracing her belly.

Gold was naturally endowed with well-defined muscles and had never worked for them. Something Black, who had gained her muscles from years of hunting, silently resented her for. The jealousy of her sisters was something Gold both dreaded and enjoyed.

Her sisters complained from time to time that the mirror hung too high for them to properly see themselves, but it was Gold that had a job to do that involved how she looked. It was only natural that the position of the mirror suited her needs.

She still had some time before the sun set and darkness covered their small home in the woods. Their mother had told Gold once that they lived here to escape the cruelty of the civilized world. A world where pretty girls, like herself, were never safe and served only as instruments to fulfill the uncontrollable lust of men.

Men were disgusting creatures. That was why Gold didn’t mind her job.

She reached for the stolen dress draped over her mattress and held the soft fabric against her sensitive skin. Gold liked how the sensation hardened her nipples and sparked a warm feeling in her groin. A strange feeling that she instinctively kept to herself. Sometimes she would run her fingers down there and force the warmth to escalate into an even deeper sensation. One that shook her body and forced slight panting from her lips.

But not today. Gold told herself that she had to focus today. She had a job to do, and if she failed at it, her sisters wouldn’t let her hear the end of it for days. Red in particular would give her a hard time about it, with her strange sense of humor that bordered on the aggressive.

And if she failed, her mother would not love her and that was the worst punishment there was. To not be loved.

Gold slipped on the dress and gave herself an appraising look in the mirror. She quickly brushed her hands through her hair, which fell naturally around her face. Her appearance truly was effortless and Gold had long since stopped wondering why she was blessed in such a way.

All of them were blessed in some way.

Black was strong and agile, and could kill anything she set her mind to. She took great pleasure in hunting and never failed to provide the family with fresh meat.

Red was deeply intelligent and intuitive. She had learned early all the secrets of the forest and knew exactly which plants were poisonous and which made the best herbs. Whenever Black got injured in the woods, Red treated her sister with one of her own recipes and the wound would heal in no time.

And Gold was beautiful. At least, her mother said that men thought so, and what was beauty if not a reflection in the eyes of those that witnessed it?

She sat down on her bed and closed her eyes, something she often did before departing for her work. It helped her focus. Helped her reflect. She would listen to the beat of her heart and allow the sound to mix with her early evening’s surroundings. In this way she hypnotized herself into a beautiful serenity, becoming one with the singing of the birds and the rustling of the leaves.

Rest.

…

Calm.

…

Peace.

…

All of this in the darkness thrown by her own eyelids.

And then, finally, focus.

…

…

…

The return of her sisters called Gold back from her meditation and she opened her eyes. The darkness had almost arrived.

Gold walked outside and found her mother inspecting the loot Red and Black had brought back with them. She seemed particularly pleased with the young deer Black still had draped over her strong shoulders.

Gold smiled as she said, “I will be off, then.”

Red replied with understated mockery in her tone. “Don’t work too hard now!”

Black simply raised her bloodstained hand as she said, “Be careful.”

Her mother said nothing, only nodded approvingly and then turned her attention to Red’s basket, which was filled with mushrooms and plants Gold didn’t recognize.

Gold started off along a sandy trail that had been formed by her own feet and those of her sisters. If she followed it straight ahead it would lead to their sacred place, where they would sometimes all gather to sing and dance around a carefully built fire.

This evening, however, she took a sharp right halfway through her journey and cut through the thick bushes that framed the sandy trail. They never wounded her. Where her sisters, Black in particular, would frequently come home with cuts on their bodies and thorns in their sides, Gold was forever untouched by the thick greenery that extended as far as the eye could see.

Perhaps the forest did not want to scar her exquisite beauty.

Perhaps the forest did not think that she was strong enough to take its usual punishment.

The darker it got, the harder it became for Gold to know where she was going. When the remainder of the dying sun drowned behind a dark cloud, she became nearly blind. With her hands as her only guides, she pushed through the heavy vegetation, led by instinct more than by insight. Her inner compass was strong and it reminded her of how often she had already made this journey. She was made for this job. Born for this job. All that she was and all that she had been given served only this one, singular purpose. The forest would never allow her to get lost. It would open up for her the same way the arms of men did and cherish her and show her the way. If necessary, Gold believed, the forest would push her forward when she no longer had the strength to walk.

Nothing so extreme happened on her journey and she soon heard the sounds of talking men and the steady tread of their horses. Gold knew where she was now and positioned herself so she could get a clear view of the road that lay beyond the final line of bushes. Even though the sky was now pitch black and the moon was yet to appear she could see perfectly, aided by the lights the men carried with them.

The road led into town. It was always busy during the evening when the owners of the farmlands Gold and her sisters carefully avoided traveled along it. The men would head toward the tavern to learn of recent events, place bets on cockfights and, of course, drink the evil drink that made them wild and crazy.

The evil drink was dangerous, Gold’s mother had told her, and would turn even men of the noblest stature into wild and uncontrollable beasts. Gold sometimes wondered why men would choose to drink it at all. Perhaps, she thought, it was sometimes easier to live as a beast. To exist in a frenzied state where all was possible and nobody was responsible. She imagined that the evil drink whispered to men the same way her sacred place did to her, but told them all the wrong things. And they consumed it!

Gold had gotten very good at picking them out by now. The men that would be most sensitive to her beauty. She could see it in their faces, somehow, particularly when they were illuminated by the lights they carried. The gleam in their eyes would be soft and playful. A feigned innocence, Gold knew, because her mother had told her men were never truly innocent.

Boys could be innocent, Gold thought, but not men. There came a moment of passing—if you blinked you could miss it—where a boy would turn into a man. It could be a statement, or a single act that took on more responsibility than a child could shoulder. When that happened, the dark taint of manhood would come over a boy and claim him, force upon him wild and evil thoughts that women had to pay for.

Such a man passed her by now, on his beautiful black horse, with his hand extended in front of him to hold his light. Gold saw a playful spark reflected in his dark eyes and knew that she had found one. Her heartbeat rose slightly—it always did during this part—and her palms went just that little bit greasy from the sweat.

With a voice so magical that it could have shipwrecked any sailor she called out, “Oh, sir! Won’t you please spare a moment for me?”

The man stopped the horse dead in its tracks and turned his light to the left, where the voice had come from. He saw the most beautiful girl he had ever seen.

“My dear! What are you doing out here in the lone dark?”

With a swift movement he jumped off his horse and walked toward her, his light so far extended in front of him that he could see her even better.

When he looked into her deep blue eyes he was lost. It wasn’t the perfect blonde hair, or her length that almost rivaled his own. It wasn’t even her ample bosom that rose slightly with every heavy breath she took. It was those eyes that drilled into his chest and touched whatever lump of a heart he had beating there. Grasped it, squeezed it tightly, and held it in a warm but steadfast grip.

He was her hostage then and whatever her magic voice said would forever be his command.

Gold stepped forward and reached for his empty hand. She pulled him close to her as she whispered, “I know a place. Won’t you join me at my beautiful place?”

She rubbed against him for good measure, though she knew she already had him. As she did so she felt the rough stubble on his chin against her cheek and smelled the fresh sweat of his labor. It aroused her.

Gold turned around and, with his hand still in hers, guided him deeper into the woods. Accompanied by his light, she found her way back to her sandy trail in no time and turned right.

“Just follow me,” she said to him in her sweetest voice.

Experience had taught her that the spell of her beauty could sometimes be broken, but not if she occasionally blew warm words from her lips. Sometimes the men spoke back, but not this one. This one was so caught up in the prison of her beauty that he would have followed her to the end of the world and back again. Gold felt flattered by his unsaid devotion.

The sandy trail led them to the sacred place Mother had shown Gold and her sisters when they were children. It was where the pines refused to grow and only thin foliage graced the edge of a big, open field. In the middle of that field stood a mighty oak that towered over all that dared to approach it.

For a moment the man behind her hesitated as Gold stepped onto the field. The sweet nothings she whispered to him eased his mind.

He was such a good, brave man. And she needed him. Needed his presence. Needed his warmth. His hands on her soft skin. His lips on her fragile neck. Wouldn’t he please love her? And protect her? Keep her safe from all the evil that haunted this terrible, terrible new world?

And he would, so he followed her all the way to the dark, terrible oak that sent shivers down his spine. Even in his current trance he was aware of the tree’s deep and dark power.

Gold took the light he kept in his free hand and put it on the grass. Then she pulled his shoulders so he stood directly parallel to the oak, with his right side toward it. This was how Black wanted it; said it was easiest.

Gently she caressed his stubbly cheek and just when he leaned in to kiss her an arrow flew from the side of the field and pierced his throat. His blood splattered all over Gold’s face.

The man’s eyes grew as his knees faltered and, reaching out to the last beauty he would ever see, he fell forward. Gold quietly thanked him for his final adoration.

From the side of the field sounded Black’s excited roar. “I got him! Did you see that?! With one shot!” She howled like a rabid wolf into the darkness of the night.

Gold turned and watched as her family entered the field. The excited Black was in the lead, followed by Red and her mother carrying the wood.

Black jumped toward Gold and grabbed her face. “Let me taste him!” She licked the blood off Gold’s cheek. “Pretty good!”

Gold pushed her away as she said, “Black! Control yourself. There’s an entire body left for us!”

Red and her mother built a fire as Black went to work on the body.

Cutting him up so they could roast the good pieces, Black could barely contain her excitement. “You got a good one, Gold! He’s good! Good meat on him!”

Gold was happy her sister was happy but she paid her no visible mind. She was more interested in the whispers of the oak that graced her soul with its presence. It told her of the stars and the moon, and their beautiful but chaotic dance. Existence was about destruction, about the fire that burned in the hearts and minds of all that lived. It was a dance, the oak told her, that would never end. She and her sisters were the most beautiful piece of music it had ever heard.

Their campfire burned and on it they roasted the man’s delicious meat. Gnawing away at his flesh, the women sat in perfect silence, listening to the oak’s hymn running endlessly through their heads. They focused only on the man’s skin between their teeth and the rhythm of a night that promised them it would never end.

Gold closed her eyes and relished the scent of the meat roasting on the fire. Only Black had said so, but she knew she had done a good job. Red never praised her, but she could tell her sister was enjoying the meat as much as she was. Her mother, too, looked quietly pleased.

In the company of the burning fire, the beautiful scent of the man’s smoldering flesh and the quiet love of her family, Gold felt the only thing she ever wanted. She felt perfect.

The oak’s silent song turned into a loud beat and soon the women jumped to their feet. They undressed themselves, exposing their bodies to the elements, and started dancing around the fire.

As the time passed their dance got wilder, until their movements became so uncontrollable that they clashed into each other. When the women felt each other’s skin the dance turned into a violent game of lovemaking and sexual pleasure.

It was Gold that sat at the center of their orgy. Caressed, kissed, squeezed, and bitten by her sisters and mother alike. Her gorgeous body drew them toward her like moths to a flame and in their shared lust they reached orgasm after orgasm. Their heavy panting, moaning and, eventually, screaming, filled the field’s oppressive atmosphere.

Piled up together in a heap of warm and lustful flesh, they passed out.

Hours passed before Gold opened her eyes again. The sun was not yet rising but its first rays would be upon them very soon.

She untangled herself from Red’s arm draped around her neck and crawled to her feet. She looked back to find her sisters still caught in their peaceful slumber, but where was her mother?

Gold turned and scanned the field until she found her mother at the edge. She stood in front of a naked man Gold didn’t know. He was unspeakably beautiful, with his exquisite pale skin and flowing dark hair.

She watched as her mother pressed herself against the stranger’s chest. Listened carefully as her mother’s voice echoed quietly along the field. “You are finally here? Is it finally time?”

The stranger did not answer her in words, but in deeds. He took her head and tore it from her neck, watching as the fountain of blood spouting from her body drenched the grass.

Gold knew that she should be afraid, or angry, or both, but felt nothing as the stranger crushed her mother’s skull with his pale, powerful hands. Folded it up until it was small enough to fit in his mouth. With three strong bites he consumed her.

The stranger stepped onto the field and toward the oak where Black and Red lay ignorant of the events that were unfolding.

Gold simply watched as the stranger repeated his gruesome act with her sisters. Tearing their skulls clean off, enjoying the spectacle of blood, only to stuff his mouth with their precious, powerful heads.

Then he turned to her and Gold was struck again by his absolute beauty. She was nothing next to him. Gold felt like an ugly, incompetent child that would never be good enough. Would never surpass what she instinctively felt was her father.

He walked toward her and placed his warm hands on her shoulders. Their eyes locked and then she heard his voice whisper inside her head.

“You have done me very proud. The blood you shed. It is truly beautiful.”

Tears welled up in Gold’s eyes as she heard her father’s words of approval. She was good, she was beautiful!

“May I now consume you, my perfect child? Will you offer to me your flesh, and your bones, and your blood?”

The naked Gold knelt in front of her father and gently put his hands underneath her chin. She thought that it was there that he could most easily pull off her head.

She closed her eyes but felt no fear. Gold knew that this was the design of the beautiful oak. This was what had to happen. It was fate and she was going home now.

4

(The life of a slave wasn’t marked by time, but by utility)

Meriday didn’t exactly know how old he was. He had been torn from his mother’s arms by the scary white men when he was just a boy and life had been unkind ever since.

In his dreams he could sometimes remember the ship that took him from his home to a strange new world in which he was less than a person. The water that rocked him during his sleep had forced him to wet his bed until he became a young man.

Fear was what had fueled his earliest years and the burn of his unfortunate destiny never abandoned him.

When Meriday first got to the plantation he had hidden behind one of the Master’s wagons, hiding his terrified eyes behind his small, pointy knees.

When the Master had found him he yanked him by the arm and forced his red, bearded face very close to Meriday’s.

“Your freedom was an illusion!”

“You are my tool! My property!”

“And if you work you will survive!”

“And if you don’t, I will feed you to my dogs!”

Meriday hadn’t understood a word the old man said, but the eager howl of the big black dogs the man pointed to had given him a general impression. His life was no longer his own and, over time, Meriday could no longer believe it ever had been to begin with.

Days on the plantation were long and hard. There lingered always the sour mixture of blood and sweat in Meriday’s nose. Blood. Always blood, because there was always somebody that didn’t work hard enough… and there was always the Master’s eager whip ready to tear the flesh from their backs. Their open wounds would burn from the sweat and the brutal sun.

The nights were much shorter and what little sleep Meriday got was always filled with memories he wasn’t sure belonged to him. In time it felt as if he no longer was an individual, but rather a small and replaceable cog within the grand machine. It was the Master that pulled the machine’s lever, whenever he pleased, and pushed the buttons that served him best.

If he worked, Meriday would survive.

And if he didn’t, he would be fed to the dogs.

The big black dogs that were always on a short chain, barking and growling at Meriday as if they resented him for hanging on. For not giving up. For not becoming their next meal.

If Meriday had known how to give up, he would have.

Even though Meriday didn’t know how old he was, he could see his body change over time. His arms grew bigger, his chest wider, and his working shoulders could carry more and more weight. The instrument in his pants, the one he used to pee, grew too, though Meriday didn’t really understand the purpose of its size. It wasn’t as if he could pee more now, and why would he want to? The more time he spent peeing, the less time he had to work. The closer the growling dogs seemed to get.

Meriday had little understanding of right and wrong. He understood perfectly, however, the state of pain and how best to avoid the Master’s whip. It didn’t have anything to do with working the hardest or being the last to leave the field. No, if you wanted to avoid the whip, you made sure you stayed out of sight. Meriday learned the Master’s blind angles and tried to work around him.

There were still beatings, of course. But you couldn’t avoid those. They would happen at random hours, sometimes in the middle of the night, when the Master had too much to drink and his breath reeked of a deep and dark poison.

Meriday preferred these beatings because they were always with fist and boot instead of the horrible whip. They wouldn’t rip the skin off his back and cause festering wounds. The bruises he could take, the swollen eyes he learned to see through, and if he breathed just right a cracked rib would heal much faster.

Even throughout all the violence and abuse there were small rays of kindness that graced Meriday’s life. They came in the shape of the young girl that lived at the farm and called the Master her father. She would sometimes bring Meriday extra water, or a piece of bread that she hadn’t finished. Whenever Meriday’s beating had been especially brutal she would come to him during the nights and tend to his injuries.

It was she that kissed him during one of those nights and it was then that Meriday first understood the use of the instrument in his pants. He didn’t know how it worked, exactly, but the girl had a clue. She helped him inside of her and they clumsily grinded each other to an explosive sensation of warmth and relief. Afterward the girl whispered words of love to him, but Meriday wasn’t sure what they meant. Love had never been an aspect of his reality.

That love was tested one disastrous evening in April.

Meriday walked off the field after his work was done and saw how the Master’s daughter tended to the dogs. They were wild and vicious, same as they had always been, and barked and growled at the girl that brought them water.

When the girl saw Meriday the butterflies in her stomach took her for a spin. She lost her focus, took that one horrendous step too many, and one of the dogs jumped and pulled at her arm.

Briefly the two animals quarreled with each other over who would get the best part and then they tore at her arm and shoulder. The flesh went straight off her bones, exposing veins and muscle.

It took a moment for the girl to start screaming, as it took a moment for Meriday to react. He ran toward her and was determined, hellbent, on saving the one person that had ever shown him kindness in this horrible, new world.

As he approached, Meriday realized how big the dogs really were. How terribly strong their enormous white teeth looked. He wanted to kick them, stab their eyes, and pull at their awful, wagging tails. Yet all he could do was stand a short distance from the bloody spectacle and watch, paralyzed, as the dogs struck the girl’s once beautiful face and disfigured her.

The Master and his helpers came running from the farmhouse with rifles in their hands and executed the vicious dogs with four loud bangs. The animals yelped through their horrible growls and then there was the most brutal silence that had ever settled on the farm.

Then, through the shock and excruciating pain, the girl called out for her father. She sat in the puddle of her own blood mixing with that of the dogs that had assaulted her, and screamed aimlessly into the heavy air.

“And he just stood there! He didn’t do anything!”

The Master’s helpers picked the girl up and carried her inside the farmhouse. The Master himself remained and turned his attention to Meriday, who still stood as if made out of stone.

The Master wanted something to burn, wanted everything to burn in his terrible rage. He hated the world for what had happened to his beautiful daughter, for the pain he had felt through her suffering, and he feared that he would never get her screams to leave his nightmares.

Meriday had to burn. Meriday would burn. His crime?

He hadn’t sacrificed his meaningless black body to save the Master’s daughter.

The following afternoon the Master’s helpers beat Meriday and dragged him away from the farm.

They carried him along the dusty road that extended from the farm all the way to the woods and edged the many fields where other slaves were working. The black men and women tried their hardest not to look as the crippled Meriday passed them by.

Before they reached the woods the men took a left turn and dragged the barely conscious Meriday behind them.

The men shuddered as they saw the field that was their destination. Yet they could not disobey the Master who sat on his horse, waiting in the middle of the field, kept company by a bottle of kerosene and the terrible oak that loomed over them.

They dragged Meriday across the field until they reached the oak and threw him against the powerful tree.

With long ropes they tied the helpless slave against the oak and stepped back, clearing the way for the Master that had the final honors.

The Master got off his horse and took the bottle of kerosene as he walked toward Meriday. Without a word he opened the bottle and poured it down over the slave’s head. Its terrible stink mixed with Meriday’s blood, sweat, and tears to leave a vile and bitter aroma.

The Master took a few steps back and pulled a box of matches from his pocket. With a swift movement he lit one and tossed it in Meriday’s direction.

The barely conscious Meriday was reawakened by the terrible sensation running over his body as the fire took hold. It ate away at his skin and forced the most horrible screams from his charring mouth.

The pain drove him toward a final insanity no man could ever come back from and burned itself into his skull. He could smell his own flesh roasting, his muscles dying, his blood boiling in the heat of the punishing flames. When he tried to close his eyes he found that his eyelids had already burned off.

This was hell. He had arrived and he would never be allowed to leave.

Then a gentle wind blew across the field and entered Meriday’s mind. It took the pain from him and pushed it back, all the way back in his mind, where it was bearable.

The oak whispered to him about the truth of nature. About the origins of the stars and the moon. It was all a chaotic dance that could only ever end in destruction, and his screaming was the most beautiful song the oak had ever heard. Would he not abandon his pain and offer himself to the oak that could allow him to forget?

Meriday said that he would, and he meant it. The oak was so beautiful and so kind; its whispers felt so very true. Meriday knew that the tree would save him and protect him from all the cruelty designed in man’s name.

The oak took the flames running across Meriday’s body and burned in his place. Its bark that had once been pure and powerful blackened and the leaves that were its crown turned to ashes.

In return, the life force that fed the mighty oak claimed Meriday’s soul for itself and allowed him to die a quick and meaningless death. His screams would sound no more and his pained madness would not ever linger beyond those few short moments before his demise.

The Master and his helpers left Meriday’s charred body tied to the blackened oak that would surely die. The animals could have whatever was left of the slave’s useless remains.

None of the men ever spoke of the terrible fact that the oak had been completely restored the next time they passed by the field, not two days later. Meriday’s body was nowhere to be seen.

DAY 2

OCTOBER 25, 2019 – PART 1

1

The morning coffee at Sparky’s Diner was fresh and, contrary to Agent Bradford’s meager expectations, delicious.

He sat in the corner of the diner near one of the windows, reading Jane’s report on his phone as he waited for his eggs and bacon. He could hear Becky complain in the back of his head about fat and cholesterol and all the other shit she read in her garbage magazines. Luckily his wife wasn’t here to bother him with whatever was trending in her tabloid-riddled mind. Agent Bradford would enjoy his eggs, and his bacon, because life was too short to listen to the shrill tone of his wife’s nagging.

Jane had emailed her report late last night after he’d already gone to bed. Reading it now he realized that what he’d feared would happen had happened. Not even a day in Brettville and she was already moving things around that she had no business moving around. Sending patients off to Bryce? She didn’t have the authority to do that.

When his breakfast arrived he put down his phone. Agent Bradford decided that he would head over to the hospital later to see if the patients had already been moved. Maybe he could still stop the transfers from happening.

Agent Bradford attacked his breakfast with short and jerky movements. The annoyance running through his body forced whatever taste the food might have to the distant background of his busy mind.

She always did this. With her dark gaze. Did things he didn’t understand. With her constant smile. He could never predict exactly what she would do. With her golden hair. But it always undermined him and the office he was working for in one way or another, as if the girl took some kind of twisted pleasure in their bureaucratic power struggle.

Couldn’t she just fucking fall in line with her creepy smile and dark gaze that chilled him to the bone?!

Agent Bradford threw the fork down on his half-empty plate and stared out the window. It was a terrible thing, he told himself as he checked his pulse, the power they gave to women.

He mused on the mistakes other men had made. To deny the essence of women as shortsighted, frail, and irresponsible did society a disservice. Women, too, he thought, suffered from the new age of empowerment. They couldn’t possibly be happy with the pressure meant for a man’s shoulders weighing down on them.

Jane Elring, in particular, had been given power that she barely knew how to use. And she certainly wasn’t prepared to handle the responsibilities that came with it, let alone even capable of doing so.

If only she understood that she was a tool for them to use. If only she could accept her part to play. But she couldn’t, or wouldn’t, and Agent Bradford realized his office had lost control over her a long time ago. Now the only thing left for him to do was to keep everything in check and minimize the damage she did as much as he could.

The door to Sparky’s Diner opened and Jane came walking in, her bodyguard slightly behind her. She threw Sparky one of her biggest smiles and greeted the waitress she remembered from the day before.

Instinctively Agent Bradford’s hand went into his right pocket and clenched the little box that was never far from his side. He collected his thoughts and told himself that he could always push the button. He always had the button.

Agent Bradford took his thoughts and plans and pushed them back as far as he could. Hid them where his anxiety and insecurities could not reach them. Could not force them back up to the foreground of his mind. His resentments, his idea to check on the patients in the hospital, he wanted them hidden from the girl’s dark, demanding gaze.

What could he do to distract himself?

Agent Bradford took his phone and started scrolling through the messages he received. Most were work-related; one was from Dr. Greer and he flagged it as important. A few pictures his wife had sent him a couple of days ago.

The pictures then, he decided.

The first picture was of his son. The twelve-year-old was sitting on the couch with one of his computer-game things in his hands. Agent Bradford recognized the boy’s dark hair as his own, but the scrawny shoulders and pale skin weren’t quite his. He worried that the boy would never turn into a man while playing all those games he was interested in.

The second picture was of his daughter giving the photographer a tired and annoyed look. She was very much her mother with her green eyes and fiery red hair. But the girl had a temper and she would talk back, something Agent Bradford blamed the changing times for. If he had ever talked to his father like that…. Maybe he was going too easy on her. Maybe she needed more from him. Agent Bradford knew that he could be stricter with her if he had to. Could still discipline her if that was what she needed from him.

Picture three came with a caption. For your eyes only. His wife lay on their bed with her breasts exposed for him to see. Long strands of her red hair ran down her neck and nestled on her chest, reaching as far as her hardened nipples.

This was the picture he needed and Agent Bradford allowed his mind to wander off. It went to Becky’s sweet smell and the warmth of her body on his. Her soft fingers that could still send shivers down his spine and her wet, generous lips. Lips that would kiss him, and tease him, and get him off if he was too tired to fuck.

“Is your breakfast no good?”

Agent Bradford turned off his phone and looked up at the waitress standing next to his table.

“Is there something wrong with the food?” the waitress asked as she pointed at his plate.

He looked at his half-eaten breakfast that had gotten cold by now and said, “No. It was good. I’m just not very hungry, I’m afraid.”

She gave him an understanding smile.

“Just get me the check. please.”

“Sure can do. I’ll be right back!”

Agent Bradford looked around the diner to see where Jane had gone. He found her sitting some tables away with her back toward him. Didn’t she know he was here? Had she not seen him?

The waitress brought him the bill and he paid her, plus a small tip. Then he got up from his chair and tried to sneak around the girl that still had her back toward him. If he could avoid her, he would very much like to.

“Good morning, Agent Bradford.”

“Good morning, Jane,” he said with as polite a tone as he could muster.

Trying to look calm, Agent Bradford walked over to the door of the diner. He didn’t look back as he walked outside.

Once the fresh air filled his lungs and the door closed behind him, he kicked himself. He had allowed himself to believe that he could pull one over on her. That he had some kind of control over all of this.

Agent Bradford reminded himself of the basic rule he had come up with years ago. The girl knew everything. She always knew everything.

Again his right hand clenched the little box inside his pocket. But he always had the button.

2

Caleb followed his client through the small-town hospital. The antiseptic scent lingering through the tight hallways brought back unpleasant memories. It was at once both the cleanest and most toxic aroma ever to grace his nose.

Whose idea had it been to paint the walls such a nauseating green? The color made the already cramped hallways feel even more crowded.

He noticed that Jane’s footsteps were remarkably clumsy, as if she could lose her balance at any time. Her usual slow and deliberate movements had, on the whole, been supplanted by an almost frantic demeanor.

Jane dodged personnel left and right, trying her hardest not to lose pace. She was in a hurry and Caleb traced her diligently, preparing for the conflict that she was heading into. He thought that this might be the first time she would need him.

Halfway through their journey Jane turned toward him. “Walk in front of me. Do you remember Dr. Stewart’s office?”

Caleb nodded and did as she instructed. His client’s reasons were perfectly clear to him. The nurses and doctors would not move out of the small woman’s way, but they would certainly try to avoid the big black man with thunder roaring in his eyes. If they didn’t, Caleb had no problem shoving them aside.

It didn’t come to that. His menacing appearance was enough to prevent any incidents and they quickly made their way through the cramped hospital.

Caleb had studied Jane ever since they arrived and made a pretty good estimate of what she was capable of physically. He adjusted his own pace to the maximum he thought she could handle and looked over his shoulder from time to time, checking if she could keep up.

“This is perfect, Caleb,” she reassured him after she caught him looking for the second time.

It didn’t take long for them to move through the small hospital and soon Dr. Stewart’s office came into Caleb’s view. He stepped aside and watched as Jane dashed toward the door. She didn’t bother knocking.

Caleb watched as she opened the door and walked inside. He upped his pace so it didn’t take long for him to be in the office with her.

Dr. Stewart’s office was small and cramped in an almost perfect reflection of the hospital’s essence. What little natural light there was came from a small window to the left of the room where the sun would shine through for a few hours in the late afternoon. His desk was small and cluttered, with a seemingly infinite amount of papers piled up in a strange kind of organized chaos.

At that desk sat Dr. Stewart in his cheap office chair, looking up at Jane’s rude interruption. The man that sat across from the doctor looked no friendlier. Of course, Agent Bradford never looked kindly upon Jane’s presence.

Jane looked at the special agent as she said, “Please tell me you’re not really doing this.”

“As I already explained to the good doctor here, these patients are part of a federal investigation. You did not have the authority to move them around.”

Dr. Stewart sighed, as if the conversation with Agent Bradford had left him drained. “As I tried to explain already, these people need care we can’t provide. I stand completely behind Miss Elring’s suggestion to move them.”

Jane asked, “You haven’t moved any of them yet?”

“We moved two of them yesterday. Only Ethan Walker is still here, currently.”

Caleb observed his client throughout the conversation. Her shoulders were small but sharp, and they stood strongly in the face of this uncomfortable meeting. Her dark eyes were desperate however, and her voice carried an almost begging undertone.

Jane said, “Agent Bradford. Please, you must allow Ethan Walker to leave the hospital. There…. There is a radius to this thing, I think, and if you just—”

The special agent interrupted her. “I don’t care. We are done investigating these patients when I say we’re done investigating them. You do not have the authority.”

Authority. Caleb knew that word and what it really meant in the world of men like Agent Bradford. Authority was power without responsibility. It was about who had the biggest dick and could swing it around the room, knocking over the most shit. It was the word that cowards and bureaucrats used whenever they found themselves in a situation they couldn’t understand or control.

Caleb wondered if that was what Jane Elring represented to the special agent. Was that the root of their awkward silences and glances that always moved sideways from one another? Was it simply his fear?

Fear could turn into hatred, Caleb knew. It could taint a relationship so horribly that it became capable of destroying whatever came near it.

Jane wrung her hands together in utter frustration as she said, “Agent Bradford. If Ethan Walker stays, he dies.”

The special agent answered, “That’s your opinion. And you haven’t offered a single fact to back it up.”

The young woman sighed her deepest sigh as desperation got the better of her. “You’re killing him. Understand this, Agent Bradford, you’re killing Ethan Walker.”

“I’m not killing anyone! You accuse me of shit like that, you better be able to back it up!”

Agent Bradford rose just a little quicker than Caleb appreciated and he stepped closer to his client.

The two men locked eyes in what became an important silence. In that moment they sized each other up and came to estimations of how any physical conflict between them might end.

Caleb wished then that he wasn’t so goddamn fat and that his man boobs would stop scraping against his shirt.

The special agent had almost half a head on him and he was in decent shape, but his eyes lacked the instinct to do what was necessary. Caleb knew that if he really had to, he could take the special agent down.

The special agent that had his right hand in his pocket. Always his hand in that pocket. What the hell did he have in that pocket?

Agent Bradford pointed his left finger at Jane. “You don’t forget your place. And keep your watchdog on a shorter leash!”

The special agent brushed past Caleb and walked toward the door. Before he left he said, “And don’t fucking forget what you are. And what I have.”

Jane said nothing as she watched the special agent leave. When he had gone she turned her attention toward Dr. Stewart and gave him a careful smile.

“That was scary, huh?”

The doctor said, “I was halfway convinced I’d be stitching you all up in about five minutes.” He looked at Caleb. “You guys better control those tempers.”

Caleb said nothing. He did, however, step back from his client that was no longer in any direct danger.

Jane asked, “Dr. Stewart, I don’t suppose I could persuade you to send Ethan Walker off anyway? I’d— I’d take responsibility.”

The doctor shook his head in what was both a personal and professional defeat. “You know I can’t do that. If it were just me, probably I would. But I have the future of this hospital to think of and Arthur’s money only takes us so far.”

Jane nodded. “I understand, doctor. The government can be a great friend or a terrible enemy.”

Caleb listened to the young woman’s voice and knew that her words were genuine. She held no ill will toward the doctor as she knew all the government’s faces, including the very ugly ones.

Jane asked, “Can I see him, doctor?”

“Ethan Walker, you mean?”

Jane nodded.

“What do you want from him at this point? He’s a…. We…. We’ve turned him into a vegetable at this point. What could you learn from him?”

“He suffers. Greatly. You may not believe that, but I know it is true. I would like to offer him some relief for as long as I can,” she said.

Caleb watched the doctor’s face as it curled itself into a confused expression. He could tell that this experienced man of medicine typically had very little patience for the ignorant and the arrogant. Although Caleb didn’t pretend to understand her, he did know Jane was neither.

“Well, he’s not contagious so I guess it’s okay if you visit him.”

“Thank you, doctor, but make no mistake. Ethan Walker is extremely contagious. Just not in the way that you would traditionally think of.”

The doctor answered, “There is no virus or bacteria that we have found… and you haven’t even medically examined him.”

Jane gave the doctor a careful smile. “He does have a virus, but it doesn’t ravage his body. It functions where you and your considerable knowledge can’t reach.”

The doctor sank his tired head into his hands and shrugged. “I should never have listened to Arthur. I should have sent them all to Bryce when I had the chance.”

Jane turned around and gestured for Caleb to follow her. She paused briefly at the threshold.

“You have great instincts, doctor. You should listen to them next time.”

3

Caleb stood in the doorway of Ethan Walker’s hospital room. Quietly he watched his client as she stood next to the bed.

The room was dark, with the only source of light coming from the faint bulb in the center of the ceiling. The curtains were open, but somehow sunlight dreaded to touch the room and only big, gray clouds dared to linger in front of the windows.

Jane stood next to Ethan Walker’s bed and leaned over him. Caleb couldn’t hear what she was saying, but her hand on the patient’s suggested that she was trying to bring him comfort. Comfort to a vegetable.

Vegetable. That was what Dr. Stewart had said in his office no more than ten minutes ago. The doctor’s eyes had lost their glimmer as he said that word, as if he was ashamed of what was going on inside his hospital walls. They couldn’t care for him, couldn’t heal him, and they couldn’t ship him. So the only thing they knew to do was to make him as easy to handle as possible.

Comfort to a vegetable. Caleb wondered what his client thought she was doing to begin with. He tried his hardest to reserve judgment but when she had spoken to the doctor about what really ailed Ethan Walker, she sounded a little crazy.

Fifteen minutes passed. All of them filled with a solemn Jane Elring leaning over the hospital bed, shifting her glance from the patient to the corner of the room repeatedly. Her hand never abandoned Ethan Walker’s until she left. When she did so it was Jane that had difficulty letting go.

Caleb studied her face as Jane walked toward the doorway. Her dark eyes were sad and she had cried a little. She looked tired and her movements were strained, as if she had spent the last fifteen minutes running invisible laps around the hospital room.

Caleb stepped aside as Jane opened the door.

“Are you okay, Jane? You look exhausted,” he said.

His client threw him a quick smile. “Just fine. Let’s go. There are some things we need to get to.”

She walked past him, and after closing the door Caleb quickly followed her. Together they walked through the cramped hallways, ignoring the hideous green walls the best they could. Soon the exit came into sight.

Caleb was happy to be outside where the fresh air blew away the sour mix of antiseptics and disease that had assaulted him. The wind was rough, even for the time of the year, and it helped clear his mind as much as his nose.

“Where to then, Jane?”

“Slightly out of town, actually. Beyond the church.”

“The Toaves mansion?”

“In that direction, but we’ll take a left turn before the sandy road instead of going to the mansion.”

Caleb didn’t know what she wanted out there. He had memorized the map that came with Agent Bradford’s documents and knew there were only endless stretches of mostly unused fields in that area.

It wasn’t his place to question his client, however. It was his job to accompany her, protect her when necessary, and to keep his mouth shut and his thoughts to himself.

The town hospital stood at the eastern edge of town, and together they made their way farther west. Soon they passed the bus station where they had first arrived and the scent of Juan’s Mexican Grill teased their noses with its spicy allure. Beyond lay the main road that divided Brettville into east and west and where, to its left, the town center officially started.

Brettville’s center was a curious collection of relative conveniences. A few stores carried the daily necessities but their anonymous nature was easily drowned out by the unique characters that inhabited the town.

Sparky’s Diner stuck out like a sore thumb, with its flashy yellow walls and the slogan ‘Our Food Is A Real Zinger’ printed in bright blue on the front window. The ‘Z’ in ‘Zinger’ was, of course, a lightning bolt.

Ray’s Liquors was far more subtle in its appearance. Its boring brown exterior was nuanced only by the dark green signpost near the entrance announcing the alcohol waiting inside. On a small chalkboard was written, ‘Behave because Ray has a gun.’

Arts & Crafts & Antiques was a tiny store at the edge of the center. Anything you needed for your art, or your craft, you could get there. If Isabelle, the elderly woman running the store, didn’t have it, she could order it and it might or might not arrive in a month or so. The store’s real claim to fame was a stamp collection that nobody was ever allowed to see. Some skeptics said the collection probably didn’t even exist.

Caleb liked Brettville. It reminded him of an innocence that he had felt as a child, but that had vanished from his life throughout the years toward adulthood. People here understood how to live: within their means and without the pretense that you found in bigger cities. The town was small and simple, but pure and honest. When you entered it you felt yourself removed from the rest of the world and all its problems, shielded by the grand circle of large pines that guarded Brettville’s borders.

A sickness had settled upon the small town, however, and Caleb followed his client that seemed, at least, to have a clue about how to cure it. Together they passed Sparky’s Diner, where they had eaten breakfast not too long ago, and it was then that Caleb felt a sudden itch.

The itch started in his feet and quickly moved its way up to his knees where it jumped to his groin. It nestled there briefly before it crawled up to his core and touched the beginning of his chest.

Caleb tried to scratch it but found that he couldn’t reach the itch. As if, somehow, it had dug into his skin and now tormented the muscles underneath.

The itch intensified with every step he took until the sensation became almost unbearable. It worked its way up from his chest to his neck, where it threatened to choke him with its cruel embrace.

Caleb thought it might be allergies. It was the only explanation he could think of, even if he had never had any before. Maybe the pines didn’t agree with him, or there was something else in the air. Anything, whatever. What else could it be?

And then the itch climbed into his very skull and wrapped its ugly little voice all around his brain.

Caleb groaned as he kept walking. The sensation was almost unbearable but he had a job to do. A client to follow. To watch her. To watch Jane Elring. To watch Jane Elring. He kept repeating the same sentence in his head. He would focus on it. It would get him through the torment. It was temporary, Caleb knew.

The itch turned into a violent burn and still Caleb went on. Whatever this was, it would pass. Everything always passed. The good, even the bad. Everything always, eventually, became a bad dream that could only hurt you in the night. Could only get to you in your sleep.

Caleb wasn’t asleep.

“Hey, you glorious bastard!”

Caleb recognized the voice instantly, though it couldn’t possibly be him.

He turned his attention across the road where the sound had come from. He could see Ray’s Liquors’ dull exterior and the green signpost that promised a wealth of booze inside those depressing, dark brown walls.

“What?! We don’t say hi?!”

Caleb looked beyond the signpost and saw John C. Reilly standing in the bar’s doorway. The ginger bastard with his ugly smile waved at him with one hand, holding an M240 machine gun with the other. There was blood in his eyes, almost as red as the horrible buzz cut desecrating his freckled face.

Caleb knew then and there that Reilly was going to shoot them all. He was going to shoot the old woman just about to pass by. He was going to shoot the mother putting her little son in the back of the car. His bullets would pierce the buildings and kill everybody inside.

And he would shoot Jane. He was going to shoot Jane.

With the pain in his head almost killing him Caleb jumped for his client and pushed her against the sidewalk.

RATATATATATA RATATATATATA RATATATATATA

The machine gun’s terrible roar killed all that stood in its way. Bullets soared over Caleb’s head and the scent of blood rose into the air.

It was the screams. It had always been the screams that were so fucking terrible in his nightmares. They were real now and they echoed through the haunted streets of Brettville.

Caleb listened as the gunfire died down. He pushed up his chest, only then relieving the pressure of his body on top of the small Jane.

“You’ll be okay,” he whispered to his paralyzed client.

Caleb got on his feet and just as he did so a mighty blow cracked his skull. He fell back against Sparky’s Diner’s yellow wall and watched as Reilly pulled a knife from his army belt.

“No, you fucker! No! Not again, you motherfucker!”

But the ginger bastard didn’t listen to Caleb. Instead he knelt down next to Jane, grabbed her by her hair, and lifted her head. With a terrible grin he cut the young woman’s throat.

Caleb’s tortured head was dizzy and confused. He could barely breathe and he had no strength to stop Reilly. He had no strength to do anything. He never had any strength anymore to do fucking anything.

Reilly admired his handiwork as Jane’s blood flowed from her open neck and drenched the sidewalk. With a finger he scooped up some of the blood and painted his lips a bright red.

Caleb cried. Helpless tears ran down his hopeless cheeks.

Reilly got up and, with his knife still drawn, walked toward Caleb, who still stood leaning against the ugly yellow wall.

“Kill me! Just fucking kill me, motherfucker!” Caleb roared.

Reilly came closer and held his knife up in the air. His horrible bloodstained grin emphasized the horror of his intentions. The malice with which John C. Reilly moved through this world.

Then Jane’s powerful voice sounded through the streets.

“GET OOOUUUUTTTTTTT!!!”

Her voice reached from the western border all the way to the east of Brettville. It shook the pines and blew John C. Reilly off his feet. As the ginger bastard landed on the sidewalk he vanished.

It was then that the burning sensation in Caleb’s head died down. He closed his eyes in a desperate attempt to get rid of the dizziness that plagued him.

When Caleb opened his eyes again he found Jane standing next to him. She wasn’t on the sidewalk. Her throat hadn’t been cut. She was alright. She was safe.

There was no Reilly. There were no people gunned down in the streets by the M240. There were only the people staring at him, wondering why he had screamed so loudly. Wondering why he wanted to die so badly.

Caleb felt Jane’s hand on his. He looked at her and found the dark gaze of her eyes easing his mind. No, easing his very soul.

“Was it all in my head?” Caleb asked.

Jane nodded. “It’s okay now, Caleb. You’re back with us. I’m taking you to the hotel.”

No longer dizzy, Caleb stepped away from the yellow wall and, guided by Jane’s hand in his, he followed her back to the hotel. He would have followed her anywhere.

4

Caleb felt worthless as he fell back into the cozy mattress. He felt the bed’s warm embrace easing its way into his neck, relieving him from the headache that lingered.

He could hear Jane close the curtains for him, leaving him to rest in a shady darkness. Caleb wasn’t sure if he wanted to lie down in a dark room, but he felt that he couldn’t complain.

She was his client. It was his job to take care of her, not the other way around. Yet here he was, struck down by a mere illusion, with the young woman tending to him.

A sudden hot flash rushed through his body, causing sweat to drip from his forehead and well up underneath his armpits. It felt as if his blood was boiling and it became hard for him to breathe.

Without a second thought he yanked off his shirt and tossed it next to the bed. He wanted air to touch his skin. Fresh air, stale air. It didn’t matter as long as it was something, anything, that would cool him down.

“I’ll get you some water,” Jane’s gentle voice informed him.

Caleb heard the door open and close and knew he was now alone in his hotel room. Alone in the darkness of the drawn curtains. Alone with the shadows that were thrown upon the walls, looming over him as he lay on his bed.

Somebody was taking care of him, as if he was a little boy staying home from school with the flu. It wasn’t supposed to be this way. He was supposed to be the strong one. He was supposed to take care of Jane, not the other way around. His contract demanded it.

The door to his room opened again and closed not much later. Caleb recognized the footsteps walking around as belonging to Jane.

“Got you some water. Can you sit?”

With a groan Caleb pushed himself up and leaned his back against his pillow. As he did so the fat on his belly piled up and his man boobs drew downward. He was immediately embarrassed and regretted taking his shirt off.

Jane said nothing about his body. She just handed him the water and watched as he drank like a thirsty dog after a day of hunting.

Then she sat down on the edge of his bed and pointed at his chest. “You have an interesting tattoo.”

Caleb knew she referred to the outline of the rose he had on his chest. It covered the skin on top of his heart and he had gotten it after his mother’s death. The tattoo artist wanted to color it but Caleb had told him not to. His body was the canvas; his skin color was meaning enough.

It was his black rose. Covering his heart, where all feelings had died.

“Thanks,” Caleb said. “Got it years ago.”

Jane gave him a careful smile. “Black rose.”

Caleb tried not to look at her smile. Tried to avoid her dark gaze that had earlier stared into his soul. He wondered what she had found there.

Jane said, “We have to start being honest with each other. I thought that maybe I could get through this without telling you more. Given what just happened, I can’t allow myself to believe that anymore. And I… I don’t want to put you in any danger.

“Because you are in danger. We’re all in danger. Everybody in this town. It’s very strong and it’s very angry and I think it is very old and experienced. Good at what it does.”

Caleb caught her stare and answered it. For a moment they were both silent as they looked for answers in each other’s eyes that might not exist there.

“It’s supposed to be my job to protect you. Not the other way around,” he said.

“And you will. When it’s time. I brought you here for something that I think will happen down the line.”

“You need to start talking to me, then.”

Their eyes stayed locked and Caleb noticed a fear in Jane’s dark gaze that had previously remained hidden. Now, though, in the intimacy of their faces so close together, she allowed him to see it.

She told him, “It’s scary for me to tell you everything. You may want to leave because you won’t understand, or because I’ll scare you.”

“We came to an agreement. I am not leaving, but I do need to understand what’s going on.”

“I will scare you,” Jane said as she studied him. “You won’t understand at first.”

Caleb leaned back slightly against his big, soft pillow. Its comfort stood in stark contrast with the mood that built up in the room.

His life had been a collection of scary and uncomfortable things. Things he could barely understand and that went over his head, making choices for him he had no say in. What was a little more fear in the grand scheme of things? A little extra ignorance?

“I want to know anyway. Tell me everything you have to say.”

Caleb watched as Jane closed her eyes and took a deep breath. She was clearly preparing herself for something that she dreaded doing. As if whatever came next had the potential to expand her reality in ways that were dangerous and forbidden.

She was going to have to let him in. Into her world. Into her past? Into her future? Caleb saw that it terrified her.

Courage was a burden reserved for those that were terrified and had something to lose. Caleb knew this was the cruel reality of true nobility. It wasn’t big money; it wasn’t jumping from an airplane or diving with sharks. Courage, true courage, came always from the smallest person in the room that stared down the biggest threat. Not because they wanted to, but because they had to. Because turning back, running, hiding, were things brave people just didn’t do.

Caleb had lost his courage in Iraq. It had abandoned him and he had never gotten it back. Not really. He could still fight and struggle, but his heart was gone. It had been stolen from him by the ginger bastard that haunted his dreams.

Jane still had her bravery. And when she placed her hand on his forehead to show Caleb things he never thought were possible, she gave some of it to him.

JANE ELRING – PART 2

1

(March 12, 2006)

Dr. Alexander Greer stood on the stage of his private lecture hall. Even though the room lay three levels underground, the lighting was excellent and fresh air came through the ducts. All in all, Dr. Greer felt, the guests to his laboratory would be comfortable.

It was important that they felt comfortable. Both with their surroundings and with him, because they decided how much funding he would be getting for the next five years.

Crucial years, he told himself. In reality all years had been crucial and only in the last ten had he actually made significant progress. Progress born from his many failures. He accepted those failures, was even proud of them, and when asked he would say that failure was an important step toward success. He really believed that, too.

He had much to show the people that were visiting him and his staff today. Things that would surprise them, might even scare them.

It was hard to imagine high-level government officials, generals, special agents, and presidential liaisons getting scared. He knew that those powerful men themselves would never expect it either, but they had never laid eyes on Specimen #8.

Dr. Greer checked his setup one last time. The projector; the white screen covering most of the wall behind him. His laptop, too, got one more look-through. Were all the files where he thought they were? How was his internet connection?

Lastly, he checked himself. Was he nervous? No, he wasn’t nervous. Excited, and very much aware of how important this presentation was. Not nervous, though. Dr. Greer knew that he had something that could change the course of his nation. That could protect them, if they just knew how to use it correctly.

The door opened and Maggie, his assistant, came walking through. She walked down the aisle and raised her hand to greet her superior.

“They’re here, doctor. Are you ready to receive them?”

“Of course, Maggie. Please show them inside.”

Maggie reached for the phone in her pocket and dialed a number. She put the phone to her ear and told the person on the other side of the line, “Dr. Greer is ready. Send them through.”

Then Maggie walked onstage and sat down behind the laptop. She would handle all the files that had to be opened so the doctor could focus on engaging his audience. Maggie, too, was astutely aware of what was at stake today.

Soon the small lecture hall filled up with twelve men. Some were in intimidating uniforms, their chests decorated with every award imaginable. Still others wore their usual business suits and, if you passed them on the street, you’d never give them a second look. Then there were those in casual clothes, as if somebody had kidnapped them during an early afternoon game of golf.

Dr. Greer welcomed them all warmly and watched as the men filled out the front row. He observed their stern faces that revealed absolutely no emotion. Still, he knew these weren’t strictly rational men. It would have been much easier if they had been rational men. No, their faces were so stern precisely because they tried so hard to hide the emotions hidden underneath.

When all were seated, Dr. Greer dimmed the lights with a small remote control he carried in his back pocket. Then he walked to the middle of the stage and began his presentation.

“Gentlemen. I will not insult you with senseless pleasantries and extensive greetings. I will, instead, dive right in so we may all maximize our time and energy. There is so much still to do, after all.

“As you are all aware, in the early 1960s government officials started documenting crimes and incidents that eluded all scientific or reasonable explanations. After extensive studies they concluded that the influence of psychic, or even supernatural, elements could no longer be excluded from government policies.

“We are, of course, all familiar with the Phillips incident in 1962, the Robinson crimes of 1971, and the events in Pittsburgh during the summer of 1995 that remain, as of yet, unexplained. There are many other cases that were far less prominent but have lent further credibility to the presence of the supernatural all the same.

“In 1975 we started a proactive approach toward these unexplained crimes and incidents. We reasoned that if supernatural elements could influence the safety of our nation, we should have a tool—or a weapon, if you will—to combat it.”

Dr. Greer turned sideways and gestured toward the white screen against the back of the wall. As he did so Maggie clicked on the first image file.

A collage of seven young girls showed up on the white screen. With each next child the quality of the small photograph got better.

“Based on the research of the late Dr. Roe, we started breeding our own psychics,” Dr. Greer said.

Maggie clicked on the next file and a big photograph with a crying baby showed up on the white screen. One researcher held it in the air as another injected the baby with an unidentifiable substance.

“Dr. Roe’s research suggested that early neurological growth was key to the development of psychic ability and so we injected all our specimens with several growth hormones that stimulated brain development at the earliest age. The child in this picture is two days old.

“Over the years, as we moved from subject to subject, the cocktail we used became more refined and far more potent, of course.”

Maggie clicked on the next picture and another collage appeared. The seven girls of the first file were lying in hospital beds. Some had their eyes closed; others were still aware of their surroundings. All of them looked deadly pale, however, and their bodies had been deformed, with large lumps growing from their necks and shoulders.

“Sadly, we learned that the ordinary human body is not capable of handling the potency of the cocktail we used. All the specimens developed amazing psychic abilities, but all of them also died from a cancer that we weren’t able to treat. They usually lasted no longer than two or three years.”

Maggie found the next file and clicked on it. Quickly the dying children were replaced by the image of a white laboratory room. It was filled with machinery so specialized that none of the visitors had any clue what they were looking at.

“In 1995 we had a breakthrough. We began to understand what kind of genetic makeup would be suitable to host the cocktail we’d injected the previous specimens with. The problem we faced was that no such makeup could be created from only two parents.

“And so we collected DNA from various leading scientists and world-renowned artists under the pretense of a different study. We told them that we were looking for genetic markers that could predict academic or creative talent.

“We started mixing up these DNA strands until we found the right combination. In the end it took as many as eight separate DNA samples to create the one specimen that we predicted could survive the cocktail.”

Maggie clicked on the next file and the image of a young girl appeared on-screen. Her eyes were dark and stood in strong contrast with the blonde hair on her head.

“This is Specimen #8. We created her right here, in this laboratory, and she is currently ten years old and very healthy.

“Specimen #8 has amazing psychic abilities, which we will demonstrate to you later during our presentation. She can both read minds and, very recently, has developed the ability to control them for very short amounts of time.

“Currently her intelligence can no longer be measured by any tool in existence but, of course, we can’t be sure if she’s truly so smart, or if she simply reads the mind of the person testing her to find the correct answers. We do know that we have educated her from the earliest age and that she currently possesses college-level knowledge on all subjects taught, including math, Latin, Greek, history, physics, biology, and chemistry. Recently she has expressed an interest in learning about philosophy.”

Maggie clicked on a video file and paused it immediately, making sure it wouldn’t run before Dr. Greer was ready.

“But of course, you gentlemen are interested primarily in her psychic abilities. Please run the video, Maggie,” he instructed.

The video showed a split screen. On the left was a blindfolded woman walking through what appeared to be a maze. On the right sat Specimen #8, tracing a map with her index finger.

“In this video Specimen #8 is helping one of our blindfolded staff members through a maze we designed. She had previously done the same with mice and even a dog, but this was the first human trial we recorded. She was separated from the maze by five rooms.”

The video played on, showing how the blindfolded woman effortlessly traversed the maze, safely stopping for every wall and turning at exactly the right angles to proceed left or right.

Dr. Greer watched his audience watching the video. He could see that, behind the darkness of their stoic eyes, there grew an excitement that would soon become hard to contain. And they hadn’t even met her in person yet.

After the video ended Maggie closed the laptop. With a deep breath she allowed herself to lean back into her chair.

Dr. Greer took the remote control out of his back pocket and turned the light back on. He smiled as he looked at the group of men briefly talking amongst themselves. The presentation had gone very well so far, but he wasn’t done.

“Gentlemen. Gentlemen. A few more moments of your attention, please,” he said.

The men stopped talking and looked up at the doctor still standing in the middle of what was very much his stage.

“You have seen photographs and a video. But, of course, we can do better than that. Would you like to meet Specimen #8? You may ask her questions and even test her abilities if you so desire.”

The men hesitated for a moment, caught between their fascination and their fear of meeting a girl that might see into their heads. There were, after all, a great many things in there that didn’t belong to any other person.

In the end, however, they all agreed. They wanted to see Specimen #8 for themselves.

Maggie reached for the phone in her pocket and dialed the same number she had called before. She put the phone to her ear and said, “Please bring in Specimen #8.”

Several minutes passed before the door to the lecture hall opened. Soon a young girl came stepping inside, accompanied by the woman that had been in the video with her. Hand in hand they walked toward the front of the lecture hall.

“Please come on stage, guys, we’ve been waiting for you,” Dr. Greer said.

Hesitantly the young girl followed her escort up the small stairs and walked to the middle of the stage. There she stood as the tiniest person inside the large room.

Dr. Greer put his hand on her shoulder and, when she looked up, gazed briefly into her frightened eyes. He found himself incapable of caring about her feelings. She was a specimen, a tool that he had developed, a weapon that he someday hoped to employ. Her feelings, for so far that he even acknowledged them, were not relevant. A thing, not a person. That was how he separated himself from whatever plight those dark eyes might suggest.

“These men here are very interested in the things that we’ve been working on together. We were hoping that you could give us a demonstration.”

The young girl looked at the twelve men watching her eagerly. Their fears and worries frightened her further, and their excitement confused her.

Dr. Greer said, “What we would really like is for you to show us that you can read minds. Shall we try it?”

The girl said nothing. Her dark eyes remained fixed on the men that sat slightly below her, yet seemed so much higher than she would ever be.

“I will ask these men to ask a question inside their heads, and you will answer one for us,” Dr. Greer said. Then he instructed his visitors, “Please hold a question in your mind that you do not mind sharing the answer to. She will pick one out and answer it.”

A few moments passed as the men looked uncomfortably around the lecture hall. Whatever this was, whatever they had started, there was no getting out of it now.

Then the girl said, seemingly out of nowhere, “Green.”

Dr. Greer asked, “Who did the question belong to?”

The girl pointed at one of the generals sitting slightly to the left of the stage.

Dr. Greer smiled. “Would you please be so kind as to share your question with us?”

The general cleared his throat, his muscles just a little more tense than he would have liked them to be. “I, um… I asked what color my wife’s eyes are.”

Dr. Greer nodded, then asked, “And are they indeed green?”

Again the general cleared his throat. His lips had never been this dry, either. “Yes. Yes, her eyes are green.”

Dr. Greer allowed the men a short moment as they burst into gasps of awe and bombarded the general with their questions. Did he feel anything? Had she said anything to him in his head?

Then the doctor clapped his hands and resumed control over the situation.

“Gentlemen! Gentlemen! You can all have a go if you’d like.”

He looked down at the girl that stood silently and knew then and there that his funding for the next five years was more than secure.

“She can do this all day, gentlemen. So let’s have at it!”

2

(August 2, 2014)

Dr. Greer rode the elevator all the way to the bottom, burying himself beneath five floors of his laboratory. The sensation was always a little claustrophobic, but it had gotten better as he matured into his work at the laboratory. His laboratory.

He was the one that had made the research so successful. He who secured grant, after grant, after grant. Pulling all the right political strings was almost as difficult as the science needed to justify it. Assistants came and went; they usually never lasted long around Specimen #8, but he had always held the line.

Dr. Greer was proud. Proud of what he had accomplished and proud of what was going to happen very soon. What he had forced to happen, because he knew it was the only way forward even if others disagreed.

The others were afraid. They feared Specimen #8. Not Dr. Greer. This was his laboratory. This was his world, and Specimen #8 was allowed to live in it only as long as she adhered to his rules. It didn’t matter how powerful she had gotten, Dr. Greer believed. He would control her.

The elevator stopped and its metallic doors slid open for the doctor. A long hallway stretched out in front of him, tainted by the blue haze of artificial lighting. The scent that lingered was as clinical as the hallway’s white tiles and walls, as if anything that was allowed to live there did so only under a pervasive scrutiny.

Dr. Greer stepped out of the elevator and made his way through the hallway. His destination was the very last door to the right. The door to her room. The one room where Dr. Greer sometimes did not feel in control. Where maybe, some of the time, he lived in her world instead of the other way around.

He stopped at the door and, without knocking, walked inside.

The room was well lit and the walls were painted a soft yellow. From it came a warmth that, though nuanced, struggled almost violently with the clinical feel of the hallway. A small bed stood in the corner; on it a pile of books lay scattered around. All the walls were decorated with big bookcases, allowing the inhabitant of this small room at least a window to imagine what the rest of the world looked like.

She sat in the middle of the room, at a small black table, on a hard plastic chair. Her head was raised up slightly from the book she was reading, and her dark eyes made contact with the doctor that had just entered her room.

Dr. Greer studied her the same way he would look at a mouse or a chimpanzee. Every detail of her body, her face, and her posture had meaning to him. That small body and young face. The girl was eighteen now but her body had stopped growing when she was fifteen. She had not developed the curves other women her age did and her face had retained a childlike quality. Dr. Greer wasn’t entirely sure, but she was probably unable to have children. These were among the many side effects of the hormone cocktails they had given her.

Yet her dark eyes and almost golden hair gave her an angelic beauty. No matter how hard he tried, Dr. Greer wasn’t entirely immune to that. When the girl’s thin lips curled into the smiles he knew she practiced, there was always a part of him that was, almost, inclined to treat her like a human being.

She wasn’t a human being. She was a tool. His tool.

Dr. Greer took the other plastic chair that stood at the table and sat on it.

“I have big news,” he said.

The girl stopped reading and put her book down.

Dr. Greer knew that he didn’t actually have to talk. He could think all his thoughts and the girl would know effortlessly which ones were meant for her. Still, using his words gave him a feeling of agency, of power over the situation he was in. The situation he had created.

“It’s happening. It’s really happening,” he continued.

The girl nodded before she said, “Outplacement? I didn’t think they’d let that happen.”

“It’s the only way forward with you. It’s no good keeping you here where you can’t develop fully. The studies we do here with you are limited to this controlled environment. You have to be out there, living and experiencing. It’s the logical next step.”

“People aren’t logical animals,” the girl said as she threw one of her practiced smiles his way.

“I made them understand. There are conditions, of course.”

“What conditions?”

“The first three years you will be completely supervised. You don’t go anywhere without your escorts. The chip we implanted in your spine serves as a tracker, so the supervisors will know where you are. And you keep working for us. If there’s a case for you to investigate, you go to it and solve it. You will come in for monthly checkups and further research.”

The girl said nothing. She simply waited for the doctor to say the words she had already heard bounce around inside his head.

“This is a huge next step. You know that, right?” he asked.

She nodded. “I know that. How will you legitimize me?”

Dr. Greer smiled at her question and said, “You will become a citizen, of course. Have you given any thought as to what name you’d like?”

“When women don’t have an identity they call them Jane Doe, right?”

“We can’t call you Jane Doe. It’s too obvious.”

“Elring, then. Jane Elring.”

She had said the name with a strange sense of determination in her voice and Dr. Greer wondered where it came from. Had she read the name in one of her books? Did it have some kind of meaning to the girl that had no experience to draw meaning from?

“It just sounds nice,” she explained in answer to his thoughts. “I think so, anyway.”

Dr. Greer nodded. It didn’t really matter what she wanted to call herself, as long as it was a logical name for a Caucasian female her age.

He reached inside his pocket and took out a small black box. Carefully he placed it on the table, where it stood in plain sight. On top of the box stood a small button, just big enough for a thumb to press it.

“Do you know what this is?” he asked.

“That’s the button.”

“That’s right. That’s the button. Do you know what it does?”

The girl nodded. “I know what it does.”

Dr. Greer leaned closer toward the girl, making sure that she understood his meaning perfectly. There was no escaping his control. There was always his reach, his grasp on her.

“This button is your leash. The leash I contain you with. I can extend it, or I can keep it nice and short. Either way, you will listen. You will perform exactly as I want you to perform. If you don’t….”

The girl finished the sentence for him. “…Then my supervisors push the button.”

Satisfied, Dr. Greer leaned back against the shabby plastic chair. He smiled as he folded his arms and looked at her.

“What happens when somebody pushes the button?” he asked.

“The chip you inserted in my spine will send its electrical impulses to my brain. It will be extremely painful, and it will knock me out cold.”

Dr. Greer said, “It’s your leash.”

The girl confirmed, “It’s my leash.”

“If you behave, you can lead a good life.”

“If I behave, I can lead a good life.”

“And if you don’t, we will kill you, cut out your brain, and use what we learn for the next specimen.”

“And if I don’t, you will kill me, cut out my brain, and use what you learn for the next specimen.”

If Dr. Greer had heard these words repeated to him by his own daughter, it would have killed him to know she was experiencing such cruelty. Coming from Specimen #8, however, those words meant nothing other than the confirmation of his control over her.

His control over the tool he had created.

DAY 2

OCTOBER 25, 2019 – PART 2

1

Jane pulled her hand away from Caleb’s forehead and got up from the bed. She took a few steps back just to give him the room she knew he needed.

She had shown him a lot, maybe even too much, but when she had started it became almost impossible to stop herself. It was the first time, ever, that she’d revealed the intimate details of her past to someone. Jane would have preferred to have done it with somebody more stable, or perhaps with nobody at all, but Caleb was who she had.

He was a good man. She had known that the moment he stepped into her office for that job interview. Troubled, beaten, but with a moral compass and a determination that was clouded only by his inabilities, not his lack of willpower.

She had thought then that she might be able to help him heal from the events in Iraq he tried to hide from her and that, in return, he might help her when she finally needed it.

Jane looked into Caleb’s big, confused eyes and saw everything. The fatherless childhood that featured a strong mother figure. The dyslexia that had crushed what little hope a black child living in the projects had at an academic career. The many fights on the streets, where he had developed his instincts. The army. The black ops. John C. Reilly. Iraq…. His mind always returned to Iraq.

“Are you doing it right now? Are you reading my mind right now?” Caleb’s voice was panicked.

“I can’t turn it off. It always happens all the time.”

She watched as Caleb jumped from his bed. He took a few steps back, toward the door. There was fear in his eyes and Jane didn’t blame him. She had accepted the possibility that he would walk out on her after she showed him the truth of her past.

At the door Caleb stopped, his hand already on the handle.

“So… I have no privacy with you. You know everything about me. Everything I think? Everything I’m about to say?”

“Technically, you don’t have to talk at all, no.”

She watched as Caleb pulled the door handle downward and she heard the door open behind him. There were things she could say now that would get him to reconsider. Words that she could use to manipulate him, to bind him to her and her purpose.

“I showed you what I showed you because I wanted you to understand. I should have done so sooner, maybe. Or perhaps I shouldn’t have involved you at all. Maybe what I did wasn’t fair to begin with. There is a danger here and, like I said, it is really old and really strong and really angry. You’re in danger, I’m in danger, and this town is in danger.

“But I need you. Not right now, but very soon I will. I will need your skills, I will need your strength and whatever courage you can still muster. I will understand if you leave and I won’t stop you… but I’d very much like you to stay.”

With a deep sigh Caleb took his hand off the handle and shoved the door shut again. He shook his head as he walked back to the bed and sat down.

“I have a pretty fucked-up head, you know?”

Jane knew. “Yeah, I noticed. I can help you with that, if you want. It doesn’t have to stay like that.”

She watched as Caleb raised his head to meet her gaze. She saw a pride in him that was both noble and foolish. The kind of pride that could move a man to great deeds, while setting him up for a certain and painful death. She saw that Caleb didn’t fear death, and that he believed himself to have gone so numb that pain could no longer touch him. Jane knew he was wrong.

“Why are you staying, Caleb?”

“Don’t you already know?”

“Tell me anyway.”

Caleb shrugged. “We got a contract. It’s not done, clearly.”

Jane’s mind raced as it looked for the right smile to give him. Smiling was a difficult thing that came so naturally to most people. Most people, of course, had had years of immersion in normal communication with others. They would learn, at the earliest age, what kinds of faces to make and when. Later in life, those faces became easy and almost instinctive. But if you had to learn, theoretically with only a mirror to aid you, what a smile looked like and how to use it, it got very tricky. And it wasn’t just the lips—your eyes had to be involved too or the whole expression looked fake.

Jane decided on a slight curl of the right corner of her thin lips while she allowed her eyes to settle slightly. Appreciative and understanding, that was what she was aiming for.

“Thank you, Caleb. But I want you to know that if, in the future, you decide to leave, I will understand. I won’t ever stop you.”

“Could you… technically… force me to stay?” Caleb asked.

Jane considered how to answer that question. To be truthful would perhaps scare him, but to lie might do more damage still. If he felt, even for a moment, that he couldn’t trust her, then he’d be on guard with her too. Very soon their interactions would devolve into understated hostilities and it would only go downhill from there. Not unlike her relationship with Agent Bradford.

“I could say things based on what I know about you. Things that would make you question your actions and motives. Manipulating people is easy when you know exactly what and how they think.”

“And mind control,” Caleb said. “You showed me mind control.”

“My abilities in that area are not well developed at all. I could… make you move your hand, or raise your shoulders, but I’d only have control for a very short moment.”

Caleb asked, “So, would you prefer I just stay quiet from now on? It could have some tactical advantages and if you know what I’m thinking anyway….”

“No. That’s the last thing I want. I want you to have agency in our interactions. I will respond to what you say, not to what you think, unless there is some kind of emergency. Whatever strange thoughts you come up with that you don’t say out loud, I will try my hardest to ignore.”

Then Caleb’s mind, like not thinking about a pink elephant, involuntarily associated a wide series of dirty and inappropriate thoughts.

“Yes, I’ll ignore those especially,” Jane said with a smile that was almost genuine. Then she winked at him as she said, only half-jokingly, “I have those too, you know.”

2

Caleb’s head had been spinning ever since John C. Reilly, who wasn’t there, had cracked his skull with the machine gun that didn’t exist. Now he sat on his hotel bed with that same head cocked as he listened to everything his client told him.

Why had he stayed? That was what she had asked him and he had told her it was because of the contract. It was a half-truth, Caleb knew, and he imagined that Jane knew it too. The truth? In its entirety? Caleb wasn’t so sure himself.

Caleb hated bullies. He had hated them on the playground when James Sullivan pushed little Rachel Meadows around. He had hated them when he was sixteen and a bunch of thugs thought they could terrorize his neighborhood.

Caleb’s response to bullies was always the same. Swift and violent. He had broken James Sullivan’s nose on the pavement in front of his building and had taken a bat to the kneecaps of the two thugs that bothered his mother.

At eighteen he had joined the army because he believed they would allow him to fight the biggest bullies out there. The terrorists and the undemocratic regimes would learn to fear him.

Not all bullies could be beaten. He had learned that when he faced the brunt of John C. Reilly’s uncontrollable bloodlust.

After returning home from Iraq he had met yet another bully that he had no chance of ever defeating. The monstrous cancer that tore his mother up from the inside.

Perhaps he saw a bully now in the shape of Agent Bradford. Or perhaps the strange Dr. Greer that Jane had shown him triggered his long-dormant instinct. The experiments done on Jane; the brutality of seven dead children in the name of science; the cruelty with which they tried to control his client’s movements.

Caleb had spotted a bully and he was tired of them winning all the time. He would protect Jane Elring to the best of his abilities. In due time he would master the fear she caused in him, he believed.

But what did he fear exactly? What was it in the girl that scared him? It wasn’t really her unique and strange abilities that bothered him. No, it was the fact that he now saw the inadequacies and weaknesses of his mind reflected in her dark gaze. She knew everything about him, apparently, including all the things he was ashamed of. All the things he hated about himself.

Yet, even now when he was at his weakest, Jane smiled at him warmly as she sat on the edge of his bed. She needed him, she had said, and Caleb believed her. He just hoped that he could come through for her.

“So this thing that attacked me? Showed me the stuff that wasn’t really there. What is that?” he asked.

Jane shrugged. “I’m not quite sure yet. That’s what I was hoping to find out before, well, its attack on you.”

“But you can interact with it. You kicked it out of my mind.”

“Pretty much. You have to let me know if you feel it sneaking up on you again. It doesn’t have to get that bad.”

Caleb thought back to the brutal itch that had struck the inside of his body and burned inside his skull.

“That’s easy to do. You can’t miss it. I thought I was having allergies or something.”

“Itchy, huh? Ethan Walker’s mind registered the same thing. Then it started burning.”

The mention of Ethan Walker gave Caleb pause. He thought back to earlier in the day when Jane had fought to have him transferred out of town. She was convinced he was going to die.

“You said Ethan Walker was dying?”

“This thing attacks the mind and leaves a cerebral print. That’s why the patients show signs of brain damage, or stroke. But what the doctors can’t see is what lies underneath that.”

“What?”

“This thing consumes life. It tortures people until they can no longer stand it, and then, offers them a deal.”

“What deal?”

“No more suffering—death—in exchange for their energy, or their souls, if you like.”

Caleb leaned back against his pillow as he considered Jane’s words. So it was, regardless of whatever else it was, basically a predator. Putting it in those terms gave him some peace of mind because now he understood it. After all, he too could be a predator, if he had to be.

“So what now? We heading out to see whatever you needed to see?” he asked.

Jane looked at the digital alarm clock that came with the hotel room and saw that the late afternoon had arrived.

“First thing tomorrow. You need rest; I do too. We’ll eat in a couple of hours and get an early night’s rest. It’ll be plenty exhausting tomorrow, I do believe.”

3

Darkness wandered into town like an awkward stranger looking for a place to rest his head. It pierced through the hours of twilight and colored the sky a deep purple as it made room for the stars to appear. The moon, shrouded by a black cloud that refused to move, was not allowed to shine its fickle light to aid the town. Before long Brettville was caught underneath the unforgiving blackness that held the town in its ever-tightening grip.

A stormy wind blew through the streets. Without purpose or meaning its considerable force clashed against the houses and rustled through the pines. Roaring and howling as it made its way ever forward. Forward, toward nowhere in particular.

The wind’s primal growl desecrated many dreams and twisted them into the kind of bizarre nightmares that could sometimes haunt you in your waking hours. Minds tainted by the unforgiving force of a raging Mother Nature.

Jane was incapable of dreaming in the way normal people did. Where normal people were swept away by their dreams, caught in a whirlwind of chaos blowing inside their minds, Jane retained complete control. When she slept, her brain, altered by years of unnatural chemicals forced into her system, allowed her to traverse the insides of her mind, completely aware of all that existed there.

Her mind was a dark house during her sleeping hours and, though she could turn on the light, she often preferred to walk through it with just a flashlight. That way, she chose what thoughts and feelings to focus on, rather than become overwhelmed by the everything of all there was to her.

Tonight she was accompanied by the seven little girls that had come before her. They tried to keep up with her as their little bodies got dragged down by the weight of the cancerous lumps on their necks and shoulders.

Jane had met these girls when she was but a child, back in the laboratory. They had scared her to tears as they bounced around her bed, begging for the attention others could no longer give them.

It had been several more years before Jane realized what the girls really were now. Spirits, in a sense; the ghosts of what Dr. Greer had considered the failures leading to his success. His horrible pride had come with the deaths of seven young children.

They wanted attention. They wanted to connect. As Jane had grown older and less afraid, she indulged them until they became part of the depths of her mind.

Now they walked with her through her house. They played awkward games of tag with each other, occasionally tumbling over when their lumps caused them to lose their balance. Laughter filled Jane’s mental house when she slept and for that she was grateful.

She carefully walked up the stairs as she illuminated each next step with her flashlight. Tonight a subtle mist lingered on the floor, bringing a cold that she rarely felt when she slept. It came from her own confusion, she knew. Had she done the right thing, showing Caleb the things she did? Could he help her? Would he, when the time came?

The cold tickled her toes as she reached the second floor of her house. There were two more floors after this one where her most important moments were stored. Below, of course, lay a basement so large that Mount Everest would fit inside twice, containing all her memories.

Jane had memories of everything. Nothing got discarded. It just got piled up underneath the surface where it sometimes screamed at her in the most inconvenient moments. Because she heard so many thoughts she had not only her own memories, but all the memories she found in the minds of others, as well.

She stopped walking when she passed a glass case to her right. Carefully she pointed her flashlight in its direction and saw the stuffed red cat shielded by the glass.

As part of an experiment she had been given a cat when she was twelve. They had wanted to know if she was capable of forming attachments to animals, and, if so, what her attachment style would be.

The experiment hadn’t been a great success. Not because Jane had harmed the cat, but because the animal had been deathly afraid of her. It would not even approach her. When two researchers had forced the animal near her, it had struggled so terribly that it broke its own neck in a blind panic.

Why was this memory important enough to feature on the second floor of her mental house? Animals were supposed to be pure; that was what everybody said. They didn’t care about what you looked like or what kind of clothes you wore. They looked only at what was inside of you. The cat had looked and came to a painful conclusion. Whatever was inside of Jane was meant to be feared.

The cat was not alone. All animals were afraid of Jane and stayed out of her way. They emphasized her inability to connect with anyone. For all the most intimate thoughts she heard, she had never once known another’s loving embrace. There hadn’t been a mother to hold her. There was no father to protect her. No shoulder to lean on.

But at least the girls were with her, Jane thought as she listened to the giggles coming from the floor below her. She decided to join them tonight and leave her worried mind to sort itself out. She turned around and started walking back.

A flash of lightning drew her attention when she passed the window to her right. Then a loud bang sounded outside.

Jane looked out the window and saw only the vast darkness that always surrounded her house. It took a moment for her eyes to adjust, and when they did, she saw him standing outside, looking up at her.

He was gorgeous. His pale, almost silver body was sculpted to absolute perfection. Each and every one of his strong muscles was visibly accentuated, forming the most beautiful man Jane had ever seen. His dark hair, so long that it fell to the middle of his back, graced a deeply distinguished head. His eyes were wide and betrayed an intelligence that was far deeper, and far older, than any normal man could possess.

If Jane had not felt the evil in his heart she would have fallen in love with him. She would have rushed outside and, in the comfort of her sleep, she would have made passionate love to him.

Even now, though she knew how dangerous he was, part of her wanted to jump his perfect body and press it against her own. Run her hands through that perfect, thick hair. Feel his lips on hers.

That wasn’t why he was here, Jane knew. He was here to see who she was and why, even if only temporarily, she had caused so much trouble for him. It was Jane that had prevented him from completely consuming Ethan Walker, same as it had been her that pulled him off Caleb.

Their eyes met and locked, and then he raised his hand to greet her. If nothing else, he appreciated a good challenge and knew that he had just found one.

Jane opened her window and leaned outside.

“I don’t know what you are yet, but I will find out,” she called.

The man said nothing. Instead, he listened to her patiently.

“And if you are truly intent on destroying this town, I will find a way to stop you. I know that you have been doing this for a very long time, and that you are very good at it.”

Still the man said nothing.

“I’m good at what I do, too. This will end before the month is up. Promise.”

It was then that the man first spoke, his grin unnaturally wide. “Before the month is up? Deal!”

Another flash of lightning filled the darkness outside her house and, after it faded, the man was nowhere to be seen.

Jane leaned out of her window a little longer. The gauntlet had been thrown down. They now knew each other and, from now on, they would see each other coming.

Maybe it was only fair.

DAY 3

OCTOBER 26, 2019

1

Isabelle lived in the small apartment above her store, Arts & Crafts & Antiques. She couldn’t remember how long she had lived there, or when she first opened her store. There were days that she couldn’t remember her own first name; her family name had lost all meaning to her years ago.

She always got up when the sun arrived to shine through her bedroom window. This meant that she held no real schedule and that, when the weather was bad, she would sometimes spend the whole day in bed waiting for rays of sun that wouldn’t come.

This morning the sun had graced her apartment at quite an early hour and Isabelle found herself at her small kitchen table, attempting to drink tea from an empty mug. Her thoughts, for as far as the old woman still had them, were always chaotic.

I have to open the store, and brush my teeth. Where are my glasses? Wait, do I have glasses? Where are my glasses? I have to brush my teeth. Do I own a store? I am not sure but I think I might. What do I sell again? How can I make tea if I don’t even have glasses?

Isabelle got up from the kitchen table and threw off her yellow bathrobe. Now completely naked, she stood in the middle of her kitchen and looked around. It was cold, she realized, and she folded her wrinkly arms around her body.

Why is it so cold? If I had my glasses I would warm up, I am sure of it.

She walked out of the kitchen and into the small hallway that connected all her rooms together. In the near distance lay the front door to her apartment, but Isabelle knew that her glasses probably weren’t outside.

Isabelle walked into her bathroom and looked between the pile of towels sitting in a corner on the floor. The towels were wet and some of them smelled of a fungus that was beginning to grow on them.

That smell is just because I don’t have my glasses yet. The world is always prettier when I have my glasses on.

The naked woman walked toward the small shelf hanging below her mirror. It was filled with lost strings of wet hair, old remnants of small soaps she collected, and her teeth that sat in an uncleaned glass filled with a pungent yellow substance.

These are my teeth! Not my glasses, you silly goose!

Perhaps it was random, or perhaps it was a woman’s ancient instinct that refused to stay dormant, but she looked at herself in the dirty mirror.

The mirror’s glass was stained by her own confused fingerprints and the chalky deposits caused by Isabelle’s erratic use of her showerhead. As far as it reflected anything, it showed Isabelle her wrinkled face and the deep blue eyes that seemed untouched by the hands of time.

For the briefest of moments a memory graced the forefront of her mind, but it withdrew quickly and Isabelle couldn’t hold on to it.

Have I been beautiful once?

She looked at the reflection staring back at her. Those dark blue eyes, could men not have fallen in love with those? Her hair was still curly, though it was white and thin now.

Was my hair once a different color?

Isabelle took a step forward and leaned closer toward her reflection. She looked at herself, left, right, top and bottom. The wrinkles that tore her weak flesh apart hadn’t always been there. At one time her skin had been pure and soft and the envy of others.

What others? It’s just me here, looking for my glasses!

No, the envy of others. There had been others and they had looked at her with a mixture of admiration and jealousy. She had loved their jealousy and feared it at the same time.

What others? I’m alone! I have always been alone, with my glasses.

Isabelle stepped back and her upper body was reflected in the mirror. Her breasts had fallen victim to the cruel powers of gravity, her nipples almost pointing to the floor.

They are big, aren’t they? Weren’t they stronger once?

She shook her head in frustration. None of this stuff was helping her find her glasses and she was cold, so cold.

How can I possibly warm up without my glasses? Enough of this silly business!

When she turned away from the mirror a voice rang inside her head. Gently at first but, when it realized she could barely be reached anymore, it spoke louder. It told her about the moon and the stars and the truth of nature. Destruction was the truly divine; without it there could be no room for the brutal beauty of existence. It was all a macabre dance of absolute chaos and she, the voice told her, had once been the most beautiful song it had ever heard.

Isabelle returned her gaze to the mirror but did not find her own reflection looking back. Instead, a man appeared to her with a gentle smile. Even in her current state of mind the man’s exquisite beauty could not escape her. His pale skin and perfect black hair were only the beginning. His eyes were deep and wise, as if they had seen the truths of life revealed to them, and his muscular shoulders betrayed a strength that felt otherworldly.

He placed his hand on his side of the mirror and waited for Isabelle to approach him.

When she did so she touched the mirror and together they stood in a strange embrace, separated only by the glass of the mirror between them. To Isabelle his touch felt warm and familiar, though she couldn’t remember where she had seen him before. Felt him. Known him.

She had known him once and he knew her still.

Isabelle asked, “What do you want from an old hag like me?”

He answered, “Your soul is enough.”

Isabelle shook her head at the sight in the mirror and withdrew her hand.

“My soul is old and rotten. It’s no good to anybody.”

“It doesn’t have to be like that. I can make you young and beautiful again. You may be valuable once more, if you desire it.”

He pointed at the teeth on the shelf below the mirror as he said, “Take your teeth. I have brought you breakfast.”

“Breakfast?”

Isabelle took the teeth from the dirty glass and, without rinsing off the old yellow substance, put them in. A sour taste ran through her mouth, tormenting the back of her tongue with an almost vicious bite. She didn’t care. Something about the man inside her mirror had captivated her, put a spell on her.

He pointed to his right as he said, “Breakfast. In the kitchen.”

It was hard for Isabelle to leave the beautiful man behind. Even without his touch she had felt his warmth and now to be alone again felt like a cruel punishment. Her naked body was so, so very cold.

Still, she retreated from her bathroom and stepped back into the hallway. It took her a moment to realize where her kitchen was but then determined steps took her there.

The smell in the kitchen was wonderful. It filled her chronically inflamed nose and cleared the slime clogging up her airways.

The aroma came from a big plate on the kitchen table, and lured her back to the seat she had abandoned earlier.

Isabelle sat down and pulled the plate closer to her. At first she had difficulty understanding what she was looking at, but then something jogged her memory and she realized that she had eaten this many times before. It was too big for her now, though.

She got up and walked to one of the drawers where she kept her cutlery. Her wrinkly hands traced the unwashed spoons and forks until she found what she was looking for. A big butcher’s knife.

Isabelle returned to her seat and, with her rusty knife, cut into the roasted arm that lay on her plate. It was big and strong so Isabelle knew it must have come from a man. Hastily she separated the skin from the bone and, with greedy hands, stuffed it inside her hungry mouth. It was nice and crunchy and the familiar texture sparked one memory after another.

As her memories returned to her, so did her precious youth. With every bite her skin became smoother, until all the wrinkles had left her body. Her flesh that had once draped all around her in a vest of redundancy regained its supple strength. The sagging breasts that had dragged her down returned to their firm shapes, her nipples staring proudly into the distance rather than at the ground.

Her mind cleared up a little too. Though much of her recent past still remained hidden to her, she once more felt the deep connection to her roots. Only now did she realize how much she had missed them. How lost she had been without them.

Her sisters, her mother. Red, Black, Margaret. And the man that had killed them all.

Her father. He had spared her once and she never understood why. Now, it seemed, he was here to collect. To ask things of her that he knew she could never deny him. After all this time, after all these years, she still only wanted to be one thing and one thing only.

Gold wanted to be perfect for him.

2

Arthur sat in his office, slowly chipping away at the seemingly endless piles of paper that inevitably invaded his desk.

Even though he had Mary, who handled most of the day-to-day of the Southeast Reintegration Project, there were some things only he could do. Decisions only he could make and signatures only his hand could put down.

The most promising, he felt, was that there were several factories in Alabama that had responded very favorably to his offer. He would finance them and, in return, they would take in a few people that the project was seeking employment for.

Arthur knew that, eventually, the Southeastern Reintegration Project couldn’t sustain itself. It wasn’t viable, economically speaking, and he was hemorrhaging money left and right.

What would happen to the people he wanted to help after his funds eventually ran out? Arthur couldn’t be sure. He knew, however, that when it happened, those young men and women had at least developed marketable skills and could put something on their resumes. If they became good at their jobs, he believed most employers would keep them on.

That was always the point of the project. Arthur knew that he was aging, perhaps rapidly, and that his life wouldn’t last forever. He would see this place better off the only way that made sense to him. He invested in people, not businesses.

One of the people he had invested in was Ethan Walker. The young man who had shown up at his door, haunted by a terror nobody else could see.

Ethan Walker, who was now a vegetable lying strapped down in a hospital bed. Such a cruel fate for a young man that deserved better.

Ethan had been a burglar before he enrolled with the project and came fresh out of prison. If you turned to a life of crime, no doubt about it, you made bad choices. Arthur knew, however, that bad choices were sometimes forced through the complicated dynamics of our pasts and environments. Who really chose to become a burglar if other avenues were open to them?

Arthur’s friend Dr. Stewart had briefed him on all that had happened at the hospital. Including the awkward meeting in his office between the special agent and the strange researcher with her bodyguard.

Special Agent Bradford had decided Ethan would stay, even though the researcher they supposedly trusted recommended differently. Thus was the folly of bureaucracy, Arthur thought.

Between the arrogant demeanor of the special agent and the uncommon appearance of Jane Elring, Arthur wasn’t sure who to put his stock in. They both seemed to exist in worlds that he, even though he was well connected, had no real access to. As if the shadows that lingered beneath the worlds of common men had decided to visit him. Only he had invited them himself, of course.

Yet it was the young investigator that had offered him a strange kind of solace when she confirmed his own worst fear about Ellie. “You squeeze a runaway too tight, she’ll just run again.” That’s what she had told him.

If nothing else, Jane Elring had showed that she cared about what was happening in this town. Whether she was right or not, her concern for the safety of Ethan Walker seemed to rival Arthur’s.

Arthur couldn’t shake his fears for the young man. If only they could find out what ailed him. No expense would be too large for Arthur if a solution could be brought forth. Second chances, third chances, fourth chances. Arthur was willing to hand them all out, no questions asked.

The only person he was ever really hard on was himself. There was so much to do and there was so little time. If he could just be faster, a little smarter, or a lot younger. If he had only known earlier in life what he wanted to do with the enormous wealth left to him.

Blood money could never truly be cleaned. Arthur knew that. You couldn’t wash off the dark and horrible red taint. The metallic scent would stick forever.

He would never be enough. What he did would never be enough. But he did it anyway because it was the only thing he knew to do.

Arthur was happy that the hatred ended with him. There was no offspring to be seduced by the darkness that roamed in his family’s past. The blood they had shed, the suffering they had caused. Power was a tricky concept, Arthur knew, and its seduction came upon you slowly and often from behind. Once you realized how horribly you had abused the power given to you, it was very often already far too late.

The closest he had to an heir now was Ellie.

A smile drew itself on his face as the young girl entered his mind’s eye. Energetic Ellie with her blue eyes and dark skin. She could sometimes see straight through him and ask questions no ordinary teenager would dare ask. He wasn’t sure if Ellie was brave or simply unaware of the rules of etiquette she broke. Perhaps both, he thought.

It pained him to know that she had seen him at his worst. Crippled by the horrible terrors that attacked him during his sleep. How frightened she must have been. Although she wore a brave face for him the morning after, Arthur could see the anxiety hiding behind her bright blue eyes and the worry she felt for him. It was the same worry Mary had, though the woman was far more vocal about it.

Ellie. What was he going to do about Ellie? At least she was going to school. Thank God for small blessings.

3

Ellie didn’t like math. She had never liked it, had never been good at it either. She wasn’t afraid to admit that the questions in her textbook didn’t make any sense to her. Nor did Mr. Boothby’s explanations that he expounded, without much regard for his students, in front of the classroom.

Mr. Boothby was a typical mathematician, Ellie thought. One of those people that understood everything, except for the fact that others didn’t understand them. So they explained things in ways that were so vague and abstract that nobody could really relate to what they were saying.

Ellie couldn’t relate to the older man in front of the class. His thin, round glasses and balding head. What little black hair he had danced wildly, as if his brain exploded regularly to jolt his hair upward. He wasn’t unfriendly or anything, Ellie thought, just a little weird.

Mister Boothby took time out of his busy schedule of writing equations on the chalkboard to check on the few students that hadn’t lost focus.

“Do you all understand now?” he asked.

The few awkward nods that followed wouldn’t have inspired an attentive teacher, but Mr. Boothby was satisfied with them. He had always been good at explaining difficult concepts to the casual listener, he thought. So much so that he cited the quality in all of his job interviews when asked why he should be hired as a teacher.

Astutely self-aware, Ellie raised her hand. This was the very first time that she had ever asked something in class. The first time that she had been motivated enough to do so. Ellie wanted to be better, to do better. If she did better, Arthur would worry less and maybe his night terrors wouldn’t be so bad.

Mr. Boothby acknowledged her slowly. “Yes, Ellie?”

“I, um… I actually don’t understand.”

“What part don’t you understand, then?”

“Um… all the parts?”

Her classmates laughed. In part because the girl had said it so dryly, and in part because they saw their own confusion reflected in her words. They, too, understood painfully little of the teacher’s lecture.

“That’s quite enough,” Mr. Boothby said as sternly as he could. Authority didn’t suit him very well. It didn’t mix with the round glasses and the balding head.

The attention curve of the kids had been broken and their laughter made room for small talk, jokes, and the all-around mess only a classroom of kids could produce. The kind of mess that a skilled teacher could master and steer back into focus, engaging the most problematic students first and having the rest fall in line by default.

Mr. Boothby wasn’t that teacher. He had lost them and wouldn’t get them back for the last fifteen minutes of class.

“Please stay after class, Ellie. I will explain things to you then,” he said.

Ellie quietly watched her teacher walk back to his chair and sit down behind his desk. Wordlessly Mr. Boothby bent over a pile of papers that still needed grading and delved into them, leaving the class to its own devices.

With a deep sigh Ellie turned to her left and stared out the window. The voices of her classmates turned into senseless background noise behind the intricacies of her own thoughts.

She never paid much attention to the other kids. She didn’t really know anybody well enough to make her attention worthwhile, she thought. Being the new kid was always difficult and for a while her attendance had been, at best, sporadic. Getting to know her classmates felt difficult and intimidating to Ellie. Where could she even begin?

The bell rang and school was finished for the day. Except for Ellie, who, with her big mouth, had invited herself to an extra fifteen minutes or so in the company of the awkward Mr. Boothby.

Ellie watched her classmates get up and leave the room with even more noise than they had previously produced. Then her eyes fell on Mr. Boothby, who still sat at his desk, quietly grading away.

Maybe he had already forgotten about her? Maybe she could get up and just kind of mix in with her classmates, make her escape?

Ellie decided it was worth a shot and carefully put her books inside the yellow backpack she carried. Then she quietly got up from her chair and trailed two other girls very closely as they moved through the classroom.

Don’t look. Don’t look. Don’t look.

Ellie kept telling herself that as they neared the front of the classroom. Eye contact would be deadly now and she focused her eyes on the door. If she didn’t see him, he wouldn’t see her.

It wasn’t far. The door was just a few more steps away now and the girls she followed were already walking out. She was next and she knew then that she had gotten away with it.

She stepped outside into the hallway and turned to her right where her locker was. She just needed to get her coat and she would be out of here.

“Ellie! Did you forget? Stay and I will help you,” Mr. Boothby called out to her from inside the classroom.

Disappointed, Ellie closed her eyes. Her neck refused to hold up her head, crippled by the bitter defeat. She sighed as she contemplated just running away. He wouldn’t chase her and, when asked, she could simply deny having heard him call out to her.

How fucking awkward that would be.

Ellie turned around and walked back into the nearly deserted classroom. It was now just her and Mr. Boothby, who looked at her with a strange kind of anticipation in his eyes.

“Right. Take a seat and grab your book.” Mr. Boothby pointed to one of the tables in front of his desk and waited for Ellie to sit down.

Then the teacher got up from behind his desk and walked to the door. Gently he closed it.

“We can focus better this way,” he said with a dry smile.

When she heard the sound of the door closing Ellie felt threatened. Her stomach revolted, making her sick, and her muscles tensed up.

It wasn’t because Mr. Boothby was an evil man that had bad intentions. It wasn’t about Mr. Boothby at all. It was about her past. Her memories of men that had done things to her that should not have been done. Her memories of things that shouldn’t have happened to her. Memories that, now that she was alone with a man, came resurfacing from that place deep down where she tried to drown all her bad thoughts and feelings.

Deep down Ellie knew she was ugly. That she was bad. Because the things that had happened to her had happened because she let them happen. Because she had invited them to happen. Her mother had said so and mothers knew about such things. Mothers knew about womanhood and all the curses that came with it.

Ellie’s fault. Everything was Ellie’s fault. Now, too, she was alone with this man because she had said something. Done something. She didn’t run when she had the chance and now she was here, stuck in this dark, closed-off classroom with Mr. Boothby.

Mr. Boothby walked over to her as he said with an awkward smile, “Get out your book. We’ll take a look together.”

Ellie froze up. She knew how to move, theoretically, but her body refused to push through the tension burdening her muscles.

Mr. Boothby slightly leaned over her shoulder. “Is something wrong, Ellie?”

Ellie didn’t answer. She knew how to speak, theoretically, but her lips refused to curl into the expressions she so desperately needed. Get away from me. Open the door. Let me leave.

And then Mr. Boothby did something no qualified teacher should ever do. He misread the situation so gravely, understood his student so poorly, that he put his hand on her shoulder.

“Relax, El—”

Ellie’s body exploded and with one powerful blow she crushed her teacher’s nose.

Mr. Boothby fell back with a scream that mixed surprise with pain and reached for his nose where blood came gushing out. He could barely see a thing through the tears that burned in his eyes and stained his glasses. What the hell had just happened?!

Ellie jumped up, abandoned her backpack, and ran out into the hallway.

Her mind no longer understood what her body was doing. Her body didn’t care about the coat in her locker. It didn’t care about the few remaining students looking at her awkwardly. It only cared about running. Getting away. As far as possible, as fast as she could.

Ellie ran through the hallways of the school building that felt infinitely large, making her feel infinitely tiny. She ran, and ran, and ran until she reached the exit and burst outside.

The fresh air did nothing to calm her mind. The cold October wind emphasized how utterly alone and vulnerable she was. It took her by her throat and forced this awareness on her; she was meaningless and not meant to be loved.

Ellie looked to her right; Arthur’s mansion was that way. Then she looked to her left; farmlands and the southern border of Brettville.

The blood she felt dripping from her fist told her that there was only one thing left for her to do. Even if she wanted to return to Arthur it was too late for that now. She had assaulted a teacher, probably broken his nose. Arthur would never forgive her and she didn’t deserve his forgiveness.

She turned left and made a run for it.

Ellie ran down the main road, passing farmlands left and right. It was all an adrenaline-filled blur to her at this point. She didn’t pay attention to her lungs that threatened to explode, nor did she care about her heart that raced to keep up with her anxiety.

The pines that protected Brettville from the rest of the world became bigger and bigger as she neared the town’s border. They waved dangerously in the strong wind and towered menacingly over Ellie.

With enough distance between her and the center of town Ellie stopped to take a breath. Nobody would look for her here, anyway. She could walk now and soon a car would pass by in the right direction. She could hitchhike her way out of here.

Ellie walked slowly toward the pines when a strange itch began to tickle her toes. She thought that she had strained her muscles by the sudden run and decided to pay it no mind.

The itch grew more powerful, however, and crawled from her toes all the way to her groin, where it nestled briefly. Then it jumped to her chest and Ellie tried to scratch it away. Only the itch seemed to be on the inside of her body now, where she couldn’t reach.

The itch grew stronger and stronger, slowly turning into a horrible burn that clawed at Ellie’s throat. It choked her and, having trouble breathing, the girl fell to her knees.

Sweat dripped from her forehead and Ellie was convinced she was having a heart attack then. She had pushed her body too far and now she was dying. It was only fair because she had nothing of value to offer to this world, anyway.

The burn entered her head and Ellie screamed in unbearable pain. It clawed into her brain and forced horrible echoes through her skull.

“My chocolate milk! How long it’s been. Let me have a taste of my chocolate milk!”

Ellie would recognize that voice anywhere. It was him. Only it couldn’t be, because she had killed him back in Cleveland.

4

Jane walked through the fields just outside of Brettville with her bodyguard. The October wind was fierce and she had given up on trying to tame the hair blowing in front of her face.

Colored leaves twirled freely through the air, carrying with them the musky scent of autumn. Their playful appearance stood in stark contrast with Jane’s current reality.

The fields were all abandoned and overgrown now but at one point, Jane knew, they had been the place of labor for many black slaves. Their ghosts still lingered on these fields, clinging to the pain and abuse that they had suffered, not able to let go of a violently unfair past.

Jane didn’t want to, but if she tried she could smell the putrid mix of blood and sweat coming from these lost souls.

She could not help but feel their pain reflected by her own consciousness. Desperation, confusion, and the burn of the relentless whip carved themselves into her mind. At times it was difficult for her not to start crying, but she stayed strong because she didn’t want to explain any of this to Caleb.

These ghosts, no matter how sorry Jane felt for them, wasn’t why they were here. They were here for something much older and far more dangerous than the suffering spirits that roamed the abandoned fields outside of Brettville.

Caleb asked from slightly behind her, “Any idea if we’re getting close?”

Jane shrugged as she turned her head slightly to look at him. “Not sure. I’ll know it when I see it.”

Silently they continued through the fields until they reached a small creek, filled abundantly by the October rain.

Jane took a few steps back, ran forward, and jumped to get across. When she landed she lost her balance and had to reach for the wet grass so she wouldn’t slide down.

She looked back at her concerned bodyguard as she said, “I almost fucked that up, huh?”

Caleb crossed the creek easily and helped her back on her feet.

Jane had long since given up on trying to control her abilities. She heard every thought, all the time, whether she wanted to or not. Caleb’s mind felt rushed to her, with one chaotic thought after another fighting for its time in the spotlight. He didn’t like giving them the attention they deserved, Jane realized, because doing so meant facing demons he felt powerless against.

When he helped her back on her feet, however, his mind was focused and calm. As if his protector’s instinct would always take precedence over his own trauma.

Jane rubbed her hands and proceeded to pat off the grass stains from her pants. Her knees burned a little bit, but otherwise she was completely fine.

Caleb said, “I noticed that you tend to move slowly. That jump looked awkward, too.”

Jane nodded. “I grew up in a lab; gym wasn’t part of the curriculum. My motor skills aren’t that well developed, sadly.”

“Makes sense. But it’s good to know what you can and can’t do. If a situation ever gets physical, I mean.”

Jane briefly locked eyes with her bodyguard. He looked at her with a cold, analyzing gaze and she knew he was calculating her odds of survival under various circumstances. The skill with which he did so was both impressive and terrifying.

Several different situations in which Jane could die flashed through Caleb’s mind, each one more gruesome than the one before. In a matter of seconds Jane saw herself stabbed, shot through the head, her throat slashed, her face beaten to a bloody pulp, and her insides torn from her stomach.

All those moments were accompanied by Caleb’s mental notes on how fast and strong she was. How her small frame was an advantage in some situations, but a risk in others. Following on those notes, Jane heard the plans he formulated in his head to prevent all the terrible things he could imagine from happening to her.

Jane looked away from Caleb and shifted her attention along with her gaze. She refocused on the seemingly endless fields, decorated here and there by withered wooden fences and colored by the fallen leaves.

“Come on, Caleb. We need to keep moving.”

Together they continued to defy the wind that sometimes lay dormant, only to well up in a series of powerful blows to their bodies. As if the wind gathered its energy to keep them from reaching a secret treasure hidden in the distant past of Brettville’s outskirts.

Jane knew she wasn’t going to find any treasures here. If anything, she would find hints at the uncomfortable truths life and nature had to offer. Truths that best remained hidden to people because they were so wounding that most could never recover from them.

These were the truths Jane was actively looking for and inviting into her mind. Truths that she had to witness, had to listen to, had to allow inside her head, because that was the only way forward.

To stop was to move backward. To move backward was to run. To run was to die.

They’d kill me, take my brain, and use what they learned for the next specimen.

She was no hero. She was a young woman who had been given one-third of a chance at life, trying desperately not to die. Hoping to retain some kind of freedom in the process.

How long could she keep doing that? How long before she slipped up? Just like with the creek, there would come a moment where she stumbled and lost control of the situation. That was the moment Agent Bradford would push the button and she would get traded in for the next model. The better, faster, stronger one.

With Caleb trailing shortly behind her she took a sharp left, guided by an intuition that kept tugging at her soul. She was close, she just knew it, and around here, somewhere, she would find what she was looking for.

Out of nowhere it appeared. A field that was greener than the others and, strangely, seemed to be kept in neat order. Its fresh grass was cut short and no leaves dared to venture onto its clearly defined terrain. If animals even lived around here, Jane sensed, they would avoid this strange territory like the plague.

It wasn’t the field’s oppressive atmosphere that struck fear into Jane’s heart, making it hard for her to breathe. It was the giant oak that stood in the middle of the foreign sea of grass, looming over her like a giant watchman ready to strike her down.

The oak was old and dying, Jane could tell, yet from it dripped an aura that was potent and threatening. Something very powerful had lived here once.

Jane took a deep breath and stepped onto the field. She sensed Caleb’s hesitation; he too had been caught in the dying oak’s gripping trance.

“Come on, Caleb. Whatever is still here is just a remnant. The brunt of it has moved on,” she said, reassuring him.

Together they walked toward the tree and studied its appearance. Its once pure bark had grown dirty and gray, easily torn by even the gentlest touch. The branches that had once carried a giant crown of the prettiest leaves were bare now and had lost most of their strength; they would snap under the slightest pressure.

Yet there was somehow a semblance of life left, surrounding the once mighty tree and still whispering shreds of its ancient truth.

Jane considered briefly what the wisest course of action was in this situation. The power surrounding the tree was undeniable but small. Could she handle it? Or would she be consumed by it if she allowed, invited, a direct interaction?

Caleb said, “This tree is wrong, Jane. It’s just… not right. This is what you were looking for, isn’t it?”

“It is. I’m contemplating what I want to do with it.”

“I say we get some axes and chop the fucker down right now. This thing isn’t right.”

Jane smiled at the suggestion. “I’m not sure but I think they tried that once already. It didn’t go so well.”

No. Force wasn’t the answer here, Jane realized. Even now, with the oak in its lamentable state, it would be able to protect itself in ways normal people couldn’t understand. Jane knew it would whisper to them, gently at first but then louder and louder, until its echoes became so vicious that death seemed the kinder solution.

Jane took a deep breath, knowing that there was only one thing left for her to do. The thing that she had come here for to begin with. To face the oak’s hideous truths and learn more about the terrible force that had once lived here.

She put her hand on the tree and focused on its rough bark answering her touch. The oak reached out to her then and asked, almost carefully, if it could embrace her soul. It would tell her things about the stars and the moon and about the truth of nature, it promised.

Jane closed her eyes as she whispered, “Yes. Show me your truths.”

5

Caleb stood closely behind Jane when he watched her touch the tree and close her eyes.

The dark mood that lingered over the field was lifted instantly, and its oppressive air that had slowly choked the life out of him vanished. It was as if, as soon as Jane touched the oak, all that darkness had found a new place to live.

Caleb wondered if it now roamed inside the young woman that he was supposed to protect.

“Jane?”

She didn’t answer.

“Jane, are you alright?”

Still no answer.

Caleb sighed as he realized that he was, again, completely outclassed by things he didn’t rightly understand. What even was this field? How was it possible that such a threatening feeling came from a damn tree? A feeling so potent that even he, without any type of special ability, could sense it without effort.

The tree scared him, and so Caleb hated the tree. Hated what it represented and that he couldn’t control it. Couldn’t control the feelings it sparked in him, either.

All he could do now was wait for Jane’s attention to return. Caleb wasn’t great at waiting.

He wanted passionately for Jane’s eyes to open and for her to turn around. She’d give him one of those trademark smiles and he’d know that the darkness hadn’t taken her. That she was still here with him on this field, ready to lead him to the next destination he didn’t understand.

As it was, all Caleb could do was look at her childlike face and count the pearls of sweat that slowly appeared on her forehead. He stared at the focused curve of her eyebrows and the muscles that strained to pull up her cheeks. Her thin lips squeezed tightly, as if she was withstanding an invisible pressure that Caleb couldn’t touch.

If he could have helped her… if he could have shouldered some of the load for her, Caleb would have done so. He looked at her tiny shoulders and realized that they weren’t meant for heavy lifting. That she had to be protected and taken care of. She deserved that from him, Caleb believed.

He would wait for Jane to master the darkness that seemed to wrestle with her mind. He would wait and he would follow her wherever she wanted to go next. When the time came, and she had said that it would come, he would be there for her. It wasn’t a question anymore. There was no more room for doubt. This was his life now, this was his duty, and he would see it through like the good soldier he had always wanted to be.

Caleb noticed that Jane’s body began to tremble. Her small shoulders jolted up and down, as if she was struggling to hold up weights that were too heavy for her.

Then her knees began to shake and gave out underneath her. Jane collapsed.

Caleb caught her before she hit the ground and carried her with both his arms. Looking down at her face he noticed her eyes had opened. They seemed even darker now, in contrast with her skin that was going increasingly pale.

“Are you alright, Jane?”

She threw him a vague smile, the best her tired facial muscles could muster. It was, somehow, a heartbreaking sight.

As Jane returned to Caleb’s world, so did the darkness that had previously drawn into her. It filled the air with its oppressive atmosphere and made it harder for Caleb to breathe again.

“I’m getting us out of here,” he said.

Caleb turned around and, with Jane still in his arms, walked off the field.

“I sure as hell hope you learned something useful here. This place belongs to the devil.”

Again she smiled at him, her strength quickly returning to her. “Not quite the devil, but remarkably close, actually.”

“You’re shitting me.”

“I shit you not.”

They left the field and Caleb immediately felt better. An invisible weight lifted from his chest and shoulders.

“You can let go of me now, Caleb. I can stand,” Jane said.

Gently Caleb put her down and watched as she stretched her arms and legs.

“I’ll be sore tomorrow!”

“What happened there? What did you do?”

“I, um… I connected with it.”

“With the tree?”

Jane shook her head. “It’s not really the tree. It lived there, for a long time too—couple of centuries, actually.”

“What is it, then?”

“I’ll explain later. For now, I’d like to get moving. It’s gone from here but I don’t think we’re necessarily completely safe, either.”

Caleb gestured for her to lead the way and, when she passed him, quickly followed behind her.

“Hey, Jane?”

“Yeah?”

“I mean, if it’s no longer here….”

“Right. Then where has it gone?”

6

The evening was already falling when Agent Bradford first stepped inside Ellie Aulding’s hospital room.

He found an atmosphere that was even darker than the fading twilight, with Arthur Toaves looking grave as he stood next to the girl’s bed. The old man’s arms were folded tightly and his forehead had dug itself into a worried frown.

The small room’s only source of light came from the lamp hanging in the middle of the ceiling. The toxic green walls were draped in wide shadows, as if they were trying to hide secrets the special agent had no interest in anyway.

Agent Bradford walked up to the left side of the bed, positioning himself across from Arthur in the process. He briefly met the old man’s tired gaze before focusing his attention on the girl.

On the bed lay Ellie. Her pale blue eyes wide open, sweat pouring from her forehead, and her muscles fighting desperately against the straps they used to tie her down. There was real fear in those eyes, Agent Bradford saw that much.

The girl didn’t try to scream or speak. Not even so much as a whisper came from her paralyzed throat. There were only those pale blue eyes, set into her tanned face, that drove home the reality of her absolute terror.

Agent Bradford had trouble looking at her. This young girl, struck down by an unknown illness, was in degrees of pain he couldn’t even bear to imagine. Her sweaty body and her strained muscles that worked so desperately to escape an unseen truth sent shivers down his spine.

This wasn’t like Ethan Walker, the special agent thought. This felt so much worse to him. He realized then that he had never seen Ethan Walker in the early stages. He had seen the young man only as he was now, docile and drugged up. Agent Bradford almost questioned his decision to go against Jane Elring’s recommendation.

What was done was done. He was here, now, with a fresh victim, and fresh victims always presented the best learning opportunities. That was how he had to see the young girl on the hospital bed now. As a chance. As a thing to be researched and examined. If he allowed himself to see her as a person he wouldn’t be able to make good choices. He might fuck up the investigation.

“Do you know what happened, Mr. Toaves?” he asked.

The old man had difficulty tearing his eyes away from the suffering girl.

“They told me she had an episode in class, injured a teacher even. Then she ran from school without her belongings. Next thing we know is that she lay collapsed near the south border of town, just beyond the Williams farm. Edgar Williams actually found her when he came driving into town,” Arthur said. “Edgar participates in my program. Several people are housed with him and help out on the farm in return. He’s a good man.”

Agent Bradford’s phone buzzed, but he paid it no mind. At this hour it was probably his wife checking in. She would want to talk about her day, the kids, and to hear about what he had been up to. That stuff could wait; it wasn’t important.

“You said she attacked a teacher?”

Arthur nodded, his face pained by the realization of what had transpired. “Mr. Boothby. She broke his nose after class when he tried to explain some of the material to her.”

Agent Bradford returned his gaze to the young girl struggling on the hospital bed. This little thing had assaulted a teacher? A nose was easy to break, he knew that much, but it was hard to imagine this girl striking out with any kind of ferocity.

“Has she been violent before?”

“No. Ellie has been kind and gentle ever since I picked her up.”

Agent Bradford knew about Arthur Toaves and his projects. The old man was fond of the underdogs, he knew, and probably had a penchant for the strays, too. The Ellies of this world.

Agent Bradford could almost sympathize, but he knew too much about human nature. It didn’t change or improve. It was ugly, always, and how it behaved was strictly dependent on the rules greater forces set for it. There was no real good; there was only enforced order because the alternative was worse for everybody. Chaos and destruction—those were human nature’s proclivities.

“Ellie is a runaway?” he asked.

Arthur nodded.

“What do you know of her past?”

“Painfully little. I know she is from Cleveland originally, but she refuses to speak of what made her leave. She spent several months hitchhiking before I found her. Hitchhiking is actually how I found her.”

Agent Bradford knew that a girl this pretty hitchhiking through the country could only mean one thing. She had been sexually active, trading her goods for the next ride and shitty meals.

“How old is she?”

“Ellie is fourteen, Agent Bradford.”

Agent Bradford’s own daughter was only one year older and, involuntarily, his mind jumped to his relationship with her. It was troubled because they didn’t understand each other very well. She lived in an age of freedom and liberation, leaving her unaccountable for her actions. What little control he once had over her he saw fading over the years, as the love she felt for him was no longer reason enough to obey.

In a different universe it could have been his daughter tied down to this bed, trying to run away from demons others could not see. It could have been his daughter that had fucked her way through the country, offering up her vagina as a fair trade for gas and sustenance.

What Ellie had done, what Ellie was in his mind, scared Agent Bradford. He hated the girl for it.

“Shouldn’t you call in your investigator? Jane Elring?” Arthur Toaves interrupted Agent Bradford’s haunting thoughts.

The old man was right, of course, but the mention of her name always left him with his hand in his right pocket. Safely on the button.

“I’ll give her a call.”

Agent Bradford turned around and pulled out his phone. He had two missed calls from his wife and a message from Dr. Greer. Without hesitation he cleared the notifications about the missed calls and looked to see what the doctor had to tell him.

Larry, don’t worry about the bodyguard. It was always expected that she would look for the boundaries of her new freedom. As long as she does the work there is no reason to panic. You know there’s a team standing by if need be. No single bodyguard is a match for trained elites, surely. The specimen is my property and has nowhere to run to. She knows that.

Agent Bradford thought the doctor was being too arrogant. As if he couldn’t see the clear danger he himself had set loose on this world. It boggled Agent Bradford’s mind that a man of Dr. Greer’s intelligence could be so blind to the obvious.

Agent Bradford saw her daily and he knew the girl was dangerous. Dangerous because she was powerful beyond measure and didn’t have the character to control that power. No woman ever had. When the time came she would burn down the country just to get what she wanted. Without a sense of responsibility, and with a complete disregard for the consequences.

Women needed to be kept in check. Even if his society had for some reason forgotten that fact, it was still true. It was true for Agent Bradford’s wife and his daughter, and it was true for Jane Elring.

For now, all he could do was play the game and prepare for the time he knew was coming. That moment where it was just him and her, and the button he had in his pocket. He’d get her to fall in line. He’d keep her in check. If the rest of his society failed, he would just have to try harder.

Agent Bradford had Jane on speed dial but she didn’t pick up. He left her a brief message.

7

She had come to watch him die.

Ethan Walker knew it as soon as the angelic face appeared above his own. She didn’t have to say anything; he knew it was time.

He had known that it was his time to die when Billy’s putrid teeth finally broke through his skull and pierced his brain. It didn’t hurt or anything; he was just afraid of what was coming next. What if this was just the beginning?

Billy was his reckoning, his punishment for the mistakes he had made years ago. He hadn’t atoned and so the devil sent for him. If the devil took a personal interest, then maybe there was a special place reserved for him in hell. Where it was hottest? Or maybe the coldest? Ethan didn’t really know what to expect from hell.

He was afraid, but a little less so because she smiled her kindest smile at him. He didn’t know her name, but her dark eyes and golden crown told him all he needed to know. She was an angel and had been sent here to support him in his last moments. She didn’t judge him and that was all the relief he could ask for.

Ethan’s mind was so tired and he wanted to die. He wanted for Billy to stop eating his brain and to get out of his face. To leave him alone and take the horrible scent of decaying flesh with him. It was always that scent that was stuck in his nose now and made him sick to his stomach. His body was just too weak to throw up.

A stranger’s deep, beautiful voice rose up inside his head. “Ethan. You look so tired, Ethan. Are you tired, Ethan?”

He was so tired.

“Do you want this to end, Ethan? Do you want me to take Billy away?”

He wanted relief. In whatever form it would come, he wanted it. He needed it.

“I can help you, Ethan. Do you want my help?”

Ethan looked at the girl’s face that still lingered above his own and saw the approval in her dark eyes. She said that it was okay. That it was okay for him to give in and go.

“Your soul, then, Ethan. A small price to pay for eternal peace.”

So it really was the devil that came for him now. Ethan had known it all along. This macabre confirmation renewed his fear and his buried survival instinct kicked in. To give away his soul to the devil himself?

Again Ethan looked at the girl. Her dark eyes were clouded by her tears for him and the fear she felt he felt.

“You can’t win, Ethan,” the girl whispered to him. “Stop fighting and let go. It will be easier that way. It will hurt less.”

When Ethan heard her words he gave up. He let go of everything that still lingered in the back of his broken mind. The sights he still wanted to see. The people he knew he would never meet. The music he wouldn’t be able to hear again.

His thoughts and his feelings belonged to the voice now.

“Then come with me, Ethan.”

Billy vanished from the room as a dark blue door appeared next to Ethan’s hospital bed. From it emanated the most beautiful blue light Ethan had ever seen.

He looked into the girl’s dark eyes one final time and wanted so very much to thank her for her last kindness. She had come to him in his darkest hour, and she had stayed. Now that he was ready to let go, she would see him pass the point of no return. It was the kindest thing anyone had ever done for him.

“No worries, Ethan.” Her voice shattered underneath her sadness. “I wanted to.”

The blue door opened and a current of warm air filled the hospital room. Then a pale man stepped out of the door and walked over to the hospital bed. He was the most beautiful thing Ethan had ever seen.

The pale man extended his hand as he said, “Let us go then, Ethan.”

Ethan’s spirit reached out for this strange visitor, passing through the restraints that kept his body down, unencumbered by the drugs coursing through his veins.

Together they walked toward the blue door that stood open for them. Ethan couldn’t see what was inside. Only an impenetrable darkness met his gaze. Perhaps this beautiful stranger was leading him into the void.

He followed his guide into the darkness and a humid warmth embraced him. Caressed the skin he no longer possessed with a careful touch.

The stranger was true to his word. Ethan could feel his pain and fear fall far from him, into the forgiving darkness. There his burdens would lie for all of eternity, no longer belonging to anybody.

Ethan was free now and, as he followed the pale man farther and farther into the humid void, he felt himself begin to disappear. First his thoughts faded, and then his most recent memories. Soon the void took from him all his emotions and the depths of his experiences that had shaped him into who he was. Or into who he had been.

The darkness deconstructed his identity and consumed him. Eventually, his nothingness expanded the void’s ever-increasing domain.

8

It was already dark outside when Gold stepped out of her store. The fledgling moon stood high in the sky, shrouded partially by a small, dark cloud. The stars greeted her with an indifferent twinkle, as if she should consider herself lucky that they acknowledged her presence at all.

The howling wind was fierce and blew her blonde curls into a chaotic mess. Gold thought it might rain later; her intuition told her so. The air was humid, and felt much warmer than it should have been during a windy October night.

He was here. Gold knew it. Prowling, stalking, hunting, same as he had done for centuries before now. The only thing she didn’t understand was how he had moved from the mighty oak all the way to this town. What had he attached himself to?

Gold had spent the entire afternoon cleaning her apartment and was happy to smell something other than the piercing scent of cleaning supplies. She wasn’t a natural at such domestic tasks and had bruised her body in the process, bumping into chairs and the pointy ends of her table. Still, the apartment had to be clean, had to smell fresh, because it was where she would regain her strength.

Gold’s mind was still hazy, and much of the almost two hundred years that had passed remained a foggy mystery to her.

Though her physical beauty had returned to her, when she looked at herself in the mirror she knew something was missing. Her aura, the intangible vibe around her body, was not at full strength. In her current state she could never aid her father in doing what had to be done.

She would have to hunt again. Only this time she couldn’t rely on the magic that surrounded her body. That mysterious appeal she had once had, enabling her to lure men without even so much as a word. Her eyes had always been enough, but they weren’t anymore. Not until she fed herself properly.

After Gold had cleaned the apartment she had gathered all her old granny clothes and taken them apart. From them she had made something a little more fitting for her current body and the task she had in mind. Tomorrow she would go shopping for better clothes, she promised herself. Clothes that would really flatter her tall and curvy body and make her ‘pop’ in all the right ways. For now she had to make do with the makeshift dress she sewed together. This was just a test to study the lay of the land, anyway.

What were men like now? Were they still strong and controlling? Were they still dangerous? Did they still consume the evil drink that made them mad as beasts? Gold wasn’t sure, and she felt a strange hint of excitement running down her spine as she crossed the street toward Ray’s Liquors.

Ray owned a gun, the sign in front of the bar said.

For a moment Gold wondered when she had learned to read and the thought gave her such pause that she stopped dead in her tracks. There were so many things she understood about her world without knowing where she had learned them. Were those lessons lost to the hands of time? Had only the knowledge itself remained? The idea that there were things inside her head that she couldn’t explain was somehow painful to the beautiful Gold. As if whatever agency she had as a person was taken from her by the fog inside her head.

If she didn’t know why she knew what she knew, could she claim any of it as her knowledge to begin with? What was she if she couldn’t take ownership of the things residing inside her very own head? Who was she, exactly?

She was Gold, and her job was to get back to her old self. To strengthen the magic lingering around her body and to be useful to her father. He wanted things from her and she wanted so very badly to give them to him.

Gold opened the door to Ray’s Liquors and the smell of booze mixed with sweat assaulted her delicate nose. Inside she found a depressing atmosphere, defined by the dark brown walls that barely contrasted with the slightly lighter tables and chairs. The only source of color came from the jukebox against the left wall but a sign on it said that it was out of commission.

As it was, the only sound came from a few drunks lamenting their miseries, and a small radio behind the bar playing a delicate jazz.

The door closing behind Gold was enough reason for the men to look up from their half-empty glasses. Her appearance immediately changed the depressing mood in the bar, with Gold’s sweet scent fending off the choking atmosphere.

Gold looked around and saw five men scattered around the establishment. Two older men were sitting at the bar, while another sat by himself at a table in the most distant corner of the room. The fourth leaned over a pool table and tried to play a game against himself, hindered quite rudely by the alcohol inside his system.

Behind the bar stood the only man who had bothered to shave. His bald head made it harder to estimate his age, but the wrinkles around his eyes gave Gold a clue all the same. He was slightly shorter than she was, but his core was very well built and his shoulders looked strong.

The man said, “Can I help you, sweetheart? Are you lost?”

Gold approached the bar and took a seat. “No, not lost. Just looking for some friendly company.”

The man smiled and gestured into the open air. “Not too much company here, I’m afraid.”

“Slow night, then?” she asked.

“It’s still early. The weekends get busier.”

Gold nodded and tried a smile on the man to see what kind of effect it would have. He was kind to her, but she sensed that it was a professional courtesy. She wanted to see how much more she could get from him.

“I’m Ray,” he offered. “Can I get you something, sweetheart?”

“A glass of wine would be nice.”

Gold heard herself say it. Wine. What even was wine? Was it tasty? Had she had it before? Why had her lips asked for wine if she couldn’t even remember what it was?

“Only got white right now, is that okay?”

“White is fine.”

Apparently white was fine. As opposed to what? Were there other colors that she could pick from? Gold’s lips spoke of things her mind could not recall, but in this dark and depressing bar apparently those words made perfect sense.

Gold watched as Ray took out a dark green bottle and popped the cork. Then he placed a glass in front of her and poured the wine.

The glass was different from the ones the men in the bar had. Its opening was far wider and where she had to hold it much thinner. Gold immediately knew it was a wine glass, though she had no idea where the knowledge came from.

Carefully she held the glass to her nose and smelled the substance inside of it. The scent was very sweet at first, but Gold sensed that there was something hiding underneath it. Not unlike herself, the first impression was dangerous and if you came too close, things could go sour very quickly.

Alcohol. The word popped into Gold’s head as she put the glass down again. This was alcohol, and alcohol was what made the evil drink. Yet the scent was familiar to her and she knew then and there that she had consumed it before.

Had she too gone mad from it? Had she too become a beastly abomination beyond all self-control, just as her mother had warned her all those long years ago?

Ray said, “It’s not the finest wine you’ll ever have, but it’ll pass. Don’t worry about it.”

One of the drunks at the bar said, “Can’t you see, goddammit? She’s way too sophisticated for your cheap shit! Give her some of the good stuff!”

Ray sneered, “This is my good stuff!”

Gold smiled at the men, her lips much more strained from the nerves than she wanted them to be. Then she picked up the glass again and felt a horrible fear pulse through her body. Could she really drink this? What would happen? Should she run away instead? She could never come back if she did, and this was probably the best place to hunt.

She opened her mouth the tiniest bit and allowed some of the wine to enter. Its sweet taste tickled her tongue, seducing her into believing no harm could befall her. It was just wine; millions of people drank it, and she would be alright.

Gold swallowed it and half-expected to go crazy on the spot. The evil drink could begin to speak its filthy lies to her at any moment. She had consumed it, so there was no way for her to resist its touch of insanity.

Nothing happened, however, and, seduced by the drink’s sweet taste, Gold soon took another sip.

9

Gold’s body had known a man’s touch before, but she herself could not remember it. That was why she felt so little control now, as the two of them fumbled around inside her store.

Rough hands on her hips, clinging to her breasts, reaching for her neck. These sensations were all so very overwhelming and Gold had difficulty focusing on what she actually had to do. On why she had lured this perfect stranger back to her place to begin with.

The warm feeling that ran from her groin all the way to her belly was numbed slightly by the quantity of wine she had consumed. The stuff really went to your head.

The stranger’s name was Ralph, or Ron, or something with an ‘R’ at least, Gold thought. He had told her but she couldn’t remember and it all felt so very irrelevant. Nothing mattered against the backdrop of her body slowly imploding on itself. The only thing she wanted was relief, and Ralph, or Ron, would have to provide it for her.

“Come on,” she said as she took his hand. “Upstairs. Let’s go upstairs.”

She led him to her apartment on the second floor.

While she struggled to unlock the door Ralph’s hands were all over her again, pulling her closer against his groin. She could feel the firmness of his instrument and almost allowed herself to forget about the door. Why not just do it right here?

No. She couldn’t. She had to go inside. They had to go inside or else all of this was for nothing.

Gold felt relieved when she finally heard the door unlock and quickly pushed herself inside. The man holding on to her almost lost his balance as she moved away from him.

“Whoa… easy there, Margaret! We got all night, baby….”

Margaret was the only real name she knew so when the men at the bar had asked her who she was, that was all she could think to say. Her grandmother had passed away and she was taking over the store; that part of the story she had concocted before going to the bar.

Gold turned around and grabbed Ralph’s rough hands. Quickly she pulled him inside and closed the door behind her. He was here now and there was no way he would ever leave.

Ralph’s intentions were once again made clear when he pushed her up against the wall and leaned in to kiss her neck. His lips were dry but Gold didn’t care. A man’s body pressed so closely against her own sent shivers down her spine. The scent of his sweat almost made her go crazy with desire.

Was this normal? Gold’s mind wandered briefly whenever Ralph stopped kissing her to gasp for air. She couldn’t recall ever feeling like this but somehow all of it made sense to her body. As if this silly vessel of flesh and blood knew things that her mind would never be able to grasp.

Gold pushed Ralph away from her and slipped by him. As she did so she threw him a playful smile.

“Come on. The bedroom!”

It was all she could do to keep control. Maintain a distance, even if it was a short one, so she could collect her thoughts. There was a reason she had brought him here. Gold couldn’t let her body interfere with those plans. They were too important to lose herself to whatever felt good.

Ralph followed her into the bedroom and began to undress himself. He had a beer belly but his muscles were toned from the physical labor he did at Brooks Mechanical.

When he took his underwear off Gold saw the instrument that she had previously felt riding up against her. It was bigger than she had imagined it would be. How could such a hard thing hide inside a man’s pants without ripping through?

Gold took off her dress and laid bare her amazing body. Her long, lean legs were muscular without losing their femininity and her abs were well defined. On her chest rested two big breasts that were perfectly symmetrical, her small nipples pointing almost directly forward.

Gold watched Ralph approach her and, when he was close enough, she took him and pushed him onto the bed. She climbed on top of him and again she realized that her body knew things her mind was not privy to.

Without effort she took his instrument and slid it inside of her. She just knew where it had to go and how best to sit so it would fit comfortably for her.

Slowly she grinded up and down, relishing the feeling of a man entering her. Though she couldn’t remember, Gold was almost sure that she had felt this before. This burning warmth that left a tingling sensation in her groin.

The longer they went, the hotter she got and the faster she felt her body moving. Gold’s breath was heavy and the sweat running down her back somehow turned her on even more.

In an intense embrace they grinded each other toward an explosion of warmth and relief. The feeling was so powerful that, for a moment, Gold lost her mind to it. Briefly she had no more thoughts at all. There was only the climax that screamed through her skull, and that she forced out into the air.

Panting, they lay on the bed together, Gold still on top of him. She felt how he put one hand on her shoulder, while using the other to play with her hair.

“You’re amazing,” he whispered softly.

Those words were warm and heartfelt, Gold knew, and they made her feel very good about herself. To have this strong man’s approval and appreciation was wonderful, but there was only one man she truly wanted to please. So Ralph’s words drove her toward the final conclusion of the night.

With a sigh she leaned over the edge of the mattress and reached for the butcher’s knife she had hidden underneath the bed. The knife was still rusty, but Gold knew that it would easily get the job done.

With a swift movement she threw herself back onto Ralph and stabbed his throat. Blood exploded from the open wound and covered Gold’s face and breasts.

She kept stabbing him until no more blood came out and his eyes sank back into their sockets. The life left his body and dark red stains marked Gold’s naked skin.

Exhausted, she lay down for a moment, her head pressed up against Ralph’s chin and soaking in the blood that dripped tediously from his throat.

She dreaded the part that came next. Black had always been very good at cutting them up so they could prepare them. Now she had to do it all herself and she would probably make a horrible mess of things.

CHOCOLATE MILK

1

(June 1, 2018)

Roger Wheeley was a man obsessed. The raging erection he had right now, lying next to his overweight fiancée in their large bed, proved it. He couldn’t get his mind off her and he had no desire to. His plans had worked out perfectly, and the rewards, well… they belonged to him.

When he had first seen the girl with her pale blue eyes and tanned skin, he knew he had to have her. She had been so exquisitely beautiful and youthful that he hadn’t even tried to control himself.

She was the daughter of his secretary, Stella, and she had visited her mother at work from time to time. Her energy had always filled the otherwise stale office and brought smiles to the faces of serious, hardworking people left and right.

To Roger Wheeley she had been more than that. She had been a forbidden fruit that was begging to be tasted. Just a nibble and, if it proved to be as sweet and fresh as it looked, a big and greedy bite.

There had been a time, earlier in his life, when he would have checked himself under the heavy weight of morality. That time had long passed and it would never come back. The fifty-year-old man had decided he wanted the young teenager and he would get her. Urges were to be indulged, Roger Wheeley always told himself.

As partner with one of the biggest law firms in Cleveland, he knew what he could safely get away with and what was going too far. He had needed a plan for any of this to work out the way he wanted it to.

Seducing his secretary had been easy enough. A lonesome single mother going nowhere in life. Her job working for him would likely be the pinnacle of her miserable career. Slightly overweight and with poor fashion sense, she would have been hard-pressed to find a man interested in her.

Roger Wheeley had acted as if he was interested in her. Had touched her shoulder a little too long, snuck glances to her across the room, asked her to stay late even if the work was done.

If he wanted access to the girl, he had to first own her mother. Fucking the slightly overweight woman hadn’t been his favorite thing, though she tried her hardest to please him. Stella had offered him positions, and holes, that few other women ever had. He usually found himself forcing the issue.

Roger Wheeley had proposed to her in the summer of 2017, on a star-filled night, in the backyard belonging to his large house. A house far too large for just one man, he had told her. Wouldn’t she come move in with him? Of course her daughter was welcome too! He had promised that he would treat the girl as his own flesh and blood.

Now he lay with that unattractive woman in his oversized bed, wondering how such an ugly thing could give birth to the delight sleeping across the hall. The girl probably had her father’s genes. The random black guy that had pumped and dumped mother dearest had been right to do so. The piece of lard wasn’t good for much else.

Sweet little Ellie with her pale blue eyes and tanned skin. That skin was so soft it was almost criminal, Roger thought as he rubbed the head of his dick.

He had first visited her in October last year. Roger remembered the moment so vividly that the recollection almost triggered an orgasm.

He had snuck out of his room, tiptoed across the hallway, and gently opened the door to her forbidden bedroom. The girl had been sleeping when he sat down next to her on her mattress, gently caressing her forehead. He had pulled down the covers until her shoulders and fledgling breasts appeared, curves that were still forming. Curves that he would be the first to touch.

The girl had woken up when he reached for her left breast and carefully rubbed her nipple. As she realized what was happening, her eyes had widened and filled up with big tears. Roger had leaned into her then and kissed her soft neck.

She always tasted so sweet.

“Relax, my chocolate milk,” he had whispered in her ear as he caressed her trembling shoulders. “You’re beautiful….”

He hadn’t penetrated her that night because the arousal of merely touching her breast and tasting her had been enough to force an orgasm.

It was unfortunate that he hadn’t lasted longer, but Roger Wheeley was never very hard on himself. There would be plenty of nights still to come.

He lay in bed now, remembering the taste of Ellie’s neck lingering on his lips. It had been a while since he last went to her. Not because he wanted to wait, but because he was forced to. The little shit had told on him.

His fiancée had confronted him with it in his kitchen last December, slightly before Christmas. Was it true?! Had he touched her daughter?! Had he visited her room and fucked her?!

At first Roger had planned to deny the accusations, but then an evil stroke of genius flashed straight through his mind.

“Yes. Yes, it happened. It happened once!” he admitted.

His fiancée had looked at him, shell-shocked.

“But it’s not my fault! You know how she flaunts her looks with those short skirts! I’m only a man….”

And then he had said the ugliest part. That one part that was so damaging to the overweight woman’s self-esteem that she would never truly recover from it.

“And I think it’s your fault too, Stella. If you were just a little prettier, if you just took better care of yourself, I wouldn’t be so tempted by your daughter! Can’t you just lose some weight?”

His words had worked their way into her psyche in ways that were hard to predict, even for the clever predator that was Roger Wheeley. They had dug into her brain and torn all sense of reality to shreds. The jealousy of an undesirable woman was a terrifying thing indeed.

A huge argument between mother and daughter had followed and the woman unloaded on the young girl.

“It’s your fault! Why can’t you dress properly?!”

“If you don’t want him to touch you, put a lock on your door!”

“Why do you always have to stand in the way of my happiness?!”

“You’re old enough to know what men want! How could you let this happen?!”

“How could you do this to me?!”

It was June now and Roger Wheeley was tired of jacking off under the covers to old memories, repressing his urges to appease the overweight woman lying next to him. She was dependent on him and the luxuries he provided, not the other way around.

He tossed back the covers and got up. With a few quiet steps he reached the door and stepped outside. Ellie’s bedroom lay across the hallway to his right.

His dick was throbbing inside his boxers when he reached the girl’s room. A lot of frustration had built up inside his groin and tonight he would release it all.

Roger opened the door and found the girl lying in bed, wide awake. She looked at him with those pale blue eyes that pierced the darkness and an almost blank expression. Only the corners of her delicate mouth curled slightly downward.

“You’ve been waiting for me, haven’t you?” Roger had to pant his words, he was so aroused.

The girl said nothing. Instead, she sighed and turned on her belly like he had taught her to do. Face down, ass up, that was the easiest way to fuck.

Roger wasn’t sure what it was about this girl that put him into a frenzy, or if it was even about the girl at all. Perhaps it was simply the control he had over something so beautiful and something so precious that aroused him beyond belief. As if the power itself was intoxicating and Ellie was merely the vessel through which that power inhabited his body.

Regardless, he climbed into bed with her and positioned himself behind her. With an experienced hand he removed her panties and slid a finger inside her very tight vagina. The first few times it had bled profusely, but the girl was used to it now. He had broken her in.

She cried as he moved in and out with his finger, but the tears made him even hornier. Soon he forced in a second finger, just to see how much he could hurt the young girl.

“This is what you get for telling on me,” he leaned in to whisper in her ear. “Are you going to tell on me again?”

The girl sobbed, “N-no….”

“No what?”

“N-no… I won’t… won’t tell on you again….”

Pleased with her answer and the control it gave him over her, he retreated from her vagina. He smacked her behind with the hand he’d just used to finger her, on the way out.

“Ouch!”

“Crybaby. Here… let me give you what you really want….”

Roger took the dick that was raging inside his boxers and shoved it inside of her. She felt so warm and so tight, and he was so frustrated, that it was hard not to explode on the spot. He controlled himself, however, and fucked her very slowly.

Ellie’s moans were pained and, mixed with the tears she couldn’t keep herself from crying, they formed a terrible melody that sounded beautiful only to the ears of Roger Wheeley.

“I’m sorry, my chocolate milk… I won’t last very long tonight. But we’ll have plenty more nights to come….”

Roger Wheeley knew he was about to blow his load and felt ready to do so. So what if he came quickly? There was always next time. Maybe they’d go another round before he went back to bed, even.

It never came to an orgasm.

“You motherfucker!”

The voice belonging to his overweight fiancée came from behind him and, before he could even turn to look, his lights went out forever.

2

Stella stood in her daughter’s bedroom with the bloody claw hammer still in her hand. Her breathing was heavy after crushing her fiancée’s skull and repeatedly bashing in his face.

Roger Wheeley was now a bloody pulp lying on the floor and, when you looked at him, you could barely tell that he had once been a person.

Her daughter lay in bed with her covers pulled all the way over her nose. Only her terrified pale blue eyes remained. There was blood on the covers. There was blood everywhere. A testament to Stella’s unfathomable rage.

That rage simply would not subside and it was all she could do to drop the hammer before she launched herself at her daughter. She tore the covers from the terrified little slut’s hands and grabbed her hair. Violently Stella pulled her daughter’s face toward the bloody pile that was Roger’s remains.

“This is what you get when you fuck with me! You spoiled, entitled little shit! This was my man! My man! Look what you made me do!”

“Mom…. Don’t! It wasn’t my—”

“You best not finish that sentence!”

In her burning fury Stella tossed the girl against the wall and sat down on top of her. First she slapped her cheeks, but she could not prevent her hands from balling up into fists. Fists that bruised the beautiful face of her whorish daughter.

“You did this! This is your fault!”

The girl said nothing anymore. She simply sobbed as she took her mother’s abuse.

“I saw you with your ass up for him to fuck! I heard you moan for him like a dirty whore!”

Her daughter’s tears stained her fists and Stella realized that she was going to kill her. She was going to kill her very own daughter. Her little girl that had somehow turned into this vile and hideous thing. She should have aborted the slut when she had the chance all those years ago.

Now, though, she couldn’t bring herself to do it. Her rage did not go that far. She couldn’t end it. She couldn’t snuff the life that she had brought into this world. Even if it was a worthless whore.

Stella pulled her daughter’s face very close to her own.

“I am allowing you to live, even though you’re worthless. Even though all of this is your fault! I’m letting you go and I never want to see you again!”

She stood up and released her daughter of the pressure her large body presented. Then she turned around and walked toward the door. Before she stepped into the hallway she turned around and allowed herself to look at her daughter one last time. She saw a weak, disgusting, terrified little thing curled up in the corner of the bedroom.

“You better not be here when I come back.”

DAY 4

OCTOBER 27, 2019 – PART 1

1

Morning came with a few rays of sunlight peeking into Ellie’s hospital room. The bright red of the rising sun made room for lilac shades, prompting the birds outside to whistle their private melodies. With the stormy wind of the previous night finally dying down, the start of a new day was a fact.

Arthur had spent the night in an uncomfortable plastic chair next to Ellie’s bed. His body was sore but his mind was worse still, wracked with doubt and concern.

In the rare moments that she slept Ellie looked peaceful. During her long waking hours, however, there was only panic in her pale blue eyes, and tension in her muscles that even the drugs couldn’t calm. Fortunately, she was resting now.

Arthur hadn’t spent the night by himself. The young investigator, Jane Elring, and her bodyguard had come in slightly before midnight and watched over Ellie with him. The news they had brought with them was truly awful. The young Ethan Walker had passed away.

Arthur had hated himself then. It was he who had asked Dr. Stewart to keep the young man at the hospital, ignoring the expert’s opinion that suggested the contrary. It was his fault that Ethan didn’t get out in time and, as Jane Elring had predicted, it had proven to be the death of him.

He had wondered immediately what this all meant for Ellie. Would she too die from this mysterious disease that had her in its ugly claws? He had been too afraid to ask the young investigator this damning question.

The most curious thing had happened when Jane Elring walked into Ellie’s room. The girl’s frightened expression and desperate struggles had ended immediately and made room for a strange sense of peace. Though it was fleeting, the moment of relief had been very precious to Arthur. For a little while he didn’t have to watch her suffer.

Jane Elring looked very tired now and Arthur realized that she might have stayed awake all night. Her bodyguard, Caleb, sat next to her with a much more solid expression. It was impossible to tell what he was thinking or feeling.

Arthur asked, “Did you get any sleep, Jane?”

The young investigator smiled at him. It was a strange kind of smile from which something was missing, though Arthur couldn’t pinpoint exactly what it was. As if the expression had been a product of logic rather than emotion. Instructed rather than natural.

Jane said, “I couldn’t sleep anyway. But Ellie slept a bit throughout the night.”

Arthur had to confess that he wasn’t sure what had happened during the night. His old body had been so tired. Even in the uncomfortable chair one of the nurses had provided he could not help but fall asleep under the weight of his exhaustion.

“How about you, Caleb?” Arthur asked.

“I’m alright.”

The bodyguard’s response was dry and to the point. Arthur could have appreciated that under normal circumstances, but right now he felt the need for a genuine connection with the other people in the room. He wanted, quite desperately, not to feel so damn alone and powerless.

Jane said, “Maybe we should have some coffee. Caleb, would you mind getting some?”

The bodyguard rose from his seat and the seated Arthur realized for the first time how strong the man’s physique was. Sure, Caleb was out of shape, but his back was naturally broad and his shoulders very well rounded.

Without a word Caleb left the room to fetch some coffee from the machine near the entrance of the small hospital.

Arthur turned his attention to the young investigator. She sat watching him, with her dark gaze reaching where ordinary eyes could not follow. Arthur knew that there was something different about her but he didn’t feel threatened by whatever it was.

“Where do you meet someone like Caleb? Do you just post an ad?” he asked.

“You put the word out, yes. If you know people that know other people, well… news can get around pretty quickly.”

“And how do you evaluate candidates? Do you test them in some way?”

“I go by my gut.”

Again the girl smiled at Arthur, and again he saw that something was missing from her expression. Her lips were curled perfectly and even her eyes twinkled in just the right way. Something, though, something he couldn’t define, wasn’t present where it should have been.

Jane said, “I can be a little awkward sometimes, socially. It comes with a mind that’s always occupied.”

Had she responded to how he was looking at her? Had he betrayed his wariness of her, somehow? It was almost as if the young woman knew what Arthur was thinking, but of course that wasn’t possible.

Jane leaned forward and spoke gently. “I, um… I have some things that I need to look into today, but I’ll be back in the afternoon to check on Ellie.”

Arthur answered, “I appreciate your concern, truly, but there isn’t much you can do here, is there?”

Arthur could tell that his words forced the investigator’s eyes to move in ways she didn’t want them to. As if there was something inside of her that struggled with this situation in ways he couldn’t understand. He decided then and there that the young woman had an enormous sense of responsibility and he loved her for it.

“You mustn’t be so hard on yourself, Jane. I am already grateful that you spent the night with us.”

“Mr. Toaves, I heard you had an accident a couple of years back. Is that true?”

The question came out of nowhere and surprised Arthur. It threw his mind back to the terrifying event that had almost cost him his life and forced him to relive his fear. He didn’t want his mind to wander there and forced himself to abandon the train of thought.

“I was in a car accident. Is that relevant to your investigation?”

Arthur watched as the young woman shrugged. There was something in the way she asked her questions that made him think she already knew the answers.

Jane said, “It might be nothing, but I’d like to talk some more about it later if you don’t mind.”

“I believe I might mind. It wasn’t a pleasant experience, you’ll understand.”

Jane didn’t bother smiling. “I do understand.”

Arthur leaned back against his uncomfortable chair as he studied the investigator’s appearance. Her dark eyes seemed as if they looked for truths they could never find, and her blonde hair crowned her delicate face. Angelic. That was the word her appearance sparked in Arthur’s mind.

He had enough life experience to know that looks were usually very deceiving. That a pretty face did not always come with good character. That blonde hair didn’t mean moral purity. That beautiful dark eyes could hide horrible intentions.

Yet, for all his knowledge and experience, Arthur could not help but feel drawn to the young woman. Her awkward smile, her piercing eyes and, indeed, the beautiful blonde hair. And she had stayed with them through the night, something that suggested character to him.

Arthur looked at Ellie, who still lay sleeping on the bed. He reminded himself that this peace was very likely fleeting and that he had to know what would happen next. It took all his courage to ask Jane Elring the inevitable question.

“You said staying here killed Ethan Walker. Will the same happen to Ellie?”

Jane’s dark eyes looked at the young girl as she said, “I don’t know yet. It’s possible.”

She gave him her honest answer, in the simplest terms. Arthur both loved and hated her for it.

“Then we must get Agent Bradford to agree to moving her!” he said.

“You can talk to him, of course. It would be the best thing to have her moved.”

“You don’t think he will allow it?” Arthur asked.

“I’ve worked with Agent Bradford for a few years now. He doesn’t usually budge much.”

Caleb walked back into the hospital room. In his hands he carried three hot plastic cups, and enough milk and sugar to last for more than a week.

“I didn’t know what you all took in your coffee,” Caleb said as he handed out the plastic cups.

Jane joked, “So you robbed a store for us. I appreciate that.”

Arthur drank his coffee black and he allowed the hot beverage to ravage the insides of his mouth. The burning sensation woke him right up, providing him with energy he had been sorely lacking only minutes earlier.

“So about Agent Bradford….” Arthur said.

Jane answered after taking a sip. “Yes?”

“Perhaps he will be more inclined to move Ellie now that Ethan has passed?”

Arthur hated himself for even thinking about using the young man’s unfortunate end to manipulate the special agent. As if doing so somehow tainted the memory of Ethan Walker. As if he was reducing him to a tool of some sort. Something he could use to get what he wanted.

Even if what he wanted was only for the benefit of somebody else, doing it this way felt disgusting. But what was the alternative?

Jane said, “You will have better luck talking to him than I will. You definitely have to try.”

“You two don’t get along?”

This time Arthur could see the girl’s smile was genuine. It crept up on her face quite suddenly, and forced her muscles to move in all the right ways. The natural ways.

“Not getting along is an understatement. We have an understanding and stay out of each other’s way whenever we can.”

“What happened between the two of you to make things go sour?”

“A lot of stuff. Really, I… I can’t go into the details there.”

Silently they all drank their coffee. When Jane and Caleb finished they got up and tossed their plastic cups in the small trashcan in the corner of the room.

Before leaving the room Jane said, “I will be back this afternoon. Maybe we can talk some more then.”

As soon as Jane departed Ellie woke up. Her pale blue eyes immediately shifted into a state of blind panic and her tired muscles fought against the straps that held her small body down.

From her almost paralyzed throat came a barely audible whisper. “I’m… not… your… chocolate milk….”

2

As soon as Jane stepped outside the hospital she looked for a bench to sit on. She found one not far to her left and walked toward it.

“I need a quick rest,” she informed Caleb as she sat down.

Jane leaned back and closed her eyes. Her head was exploding from the terrible stress she had built up over the previous night. It was the kind of headache she got whenever she strained her abilities too far, as if her brain protested against all the work she forced it to do.

She had spent the night fighting for Ellie’s life. The claws that had dug themselves into the girl’s brain were wild and vicious, but Jane had kept them at bay for long and desperate hours.

The terrible force that ravaged Brettville, however, was relentless, and it would only be a matter of time before it overpowered Jane. Not necessarily because it was stronger, but because it seemed to have a limitless supply of energy.

The only way out of this was to find the source. Where had the terrible power that once resided in the oak gone? Where was it hiding? And could it be beaten when she finally found it?

Jane wasn’t sure and, right now, she didn’t have the energy to figure it out.

It was entirely possible that she’d start to taste her own blood soon and the prospect worried her. The blood, she knew, didn’t come from her throat. It only came through her throat, as the natural canal to relieve the injuries her brain sustained. If she wasn’t careful it would go down the wrong pipe, causing her to choke on her own blood.

When she worked her hardest she literally squeezed her frontal lobes together, causing blood to flow from the friction. It was funny because they showed the phenomenon in movies and television shows from time to time, but as a very mild and modest nosebleed. The kind that looked just right on television.

Fuck. Jane wished she could get a delicate little nosebleed like that.

Maybe she could still find a way out of this. If she could relax in the privacy of her mental house and give her brain some rest, it wouldn’t be so bad.

Without opening her eyes she told Caleb, “I’m going to shut down for fifteen minutes or so. Don’t worry, I’ll wake up when I’m good to go.”

Jane could send herself to sleep whenever she wanted to. It wasn’t that hard to do if you had complete conscious control over your body. She needed that rest now. She needed to walk around in her mental house for a little bit, maybe take a hot shower and just pray to whatever God she knew didn’t exist that her brain could take the beating she had endured during the night.

Jane took a deep breath and counted down.

Five… four… three… two… one…. Goodnight.

She opened her eyes and found herself in the cool darkness of her mental house. All the lights were off, just the way she had left them, and a peaceful silence embraced her body. Soon that silence would make room for the giggles of the little girls that resided inside her head, but for now, she could walk through her house uninterrupted.

Jane took the flashlight that was always in her left pocket and turned it on. She preferred to walk through the darkness, focusing only on the details of her mind that she liked with the flashlight. Reality would come soon enough and with it the overabundance of thoughts and feelings, both her own and those of the people around her.

On her bare feet she started up the stairs and heard the faint laughter of the little girls. They had come out to play with her but she would have to disappoint them. Jane simply didn’t have the time right now.

Jane turned around and watched as the little girls tried to climb the stairs, impeded by the heavy lumps on their necks and shoulders. They always struggled so much, trying to maintain their balance but never quite succeeding.

Jane sat down on the last step of the stairs and waited until the seven girls had caught up with her. Two of them crawled up next to her while yet another knelt at her feet, playing with Jane’s bare toes. The other four surrounded her left and right and together they sat on the stairs for a bit.

Jane put down the flashlight and said, “I know you girls want to play, and I like playing with you a lot. But I’m in a hurry today so I won’t have much time. I’m just here to take a shower right now.”

The girl that played with her toes tried to speak, and Jane waited patiently for her to find her voice. It was difficult to talk when cancerous tumors ran rampant inside your throat.

“You… hot… shower?”

Jane smiled as she answered, “Yes. A nice hot shower. I really need one.”

The girls nodded as they understood. They weren’t selfish or greedy spirits that haunted Jane’s mind. They just wanted to be seen and to be interacted with. Life had given them so little in that way and all they could do was kindly ask for it now. Jane gave them a lot of attention and for that they were grateful. Perhaps they even loved her for it.

Satisfied, Jane stood up and left the little girls behind. She started walking along the hallway where she had previously seen the pale man from her window. Remembering his beauty still sent shivers down her spine. How could such an immaculate body house such a horrible entity?

She couldn’t think about that right now. Giving him too much attention, in her own home at that, gave him power over her that he shouldn’t have.

Jane arrived at a white door to her right. It stood in the far end of the hallway and was so bright that she didn’t need her flashlight to find it.

She opened the door and stepped inside the room. There she turned on the light for the first time, illuminating her small bathroom with a warm yellow light shining from the ceiling.

Jane could have made the room as big as she wanted it to be as there were no limits to the size of her mental house, as far as she knew. But she never wanted for very much and the few luxuries she allowed herself were perfectly fine in their intimacy. What was she going to do with a giant bathroom, anyway?

There were no mirrors in this bathroom because Jane wasn’t very fond of looking at herself. She disliked the delicacy of her childlike face that refused to grow up. She resented, even more, how her body had stopped growing before she could develop the curves other young women had.

It wasn’t fair, but then, her life had never been very fair to begin with. She was a freak of nature that had no real right to exist and defied the laws of evolution. Her ugly and dysfunctional body was merely a testament to that fact.

Jane undressed herself and tossed her clothes on the floor. They wouldn’t get wet simply because she didn’t allow them to get wet.

Then she walked toward the shower and turned it on. To her great dismay water refused to come out. Instead, the showerhead splashed blood in her face and a metallic aroma quickly dominated the bathroom.

“Fuck. Fuck. Fuck! It’s beginning. I’m too late!”

She turned off the shower and grabbed a towel to wipe the blood from her face. It was probably in her hair too, she realized.

With a deep breath Jane walked back to the door and turned off the light. She had to wake up now or she’d make a terrible mess.

She left the bathroom and stepped back into the hallway. As she did so she saw how a giant stream of blood had begun to flood her mental house. The awful substance already reached all the way to the last step of the stairs and filled the house with a scent of rot and decay.

In the distance Jane could hear the little girls giggling. They were probably swimming around in the blood, unaware of its true nature. What it really meant.

Jane knew what it meant. Her brain was bleeding.

“Have to wake up now. Can’t stay here. Fuck!”

Five… four…. The stream of blood filled the hallway, embracing her naked ankles.

Three… two…. It reached all the way to her knees, gushing against her with a force that almost tipped her over.

One…. Wake the fuck up!

Jane opened her eyes and threw her body forward.

She tried to swallow it, she really did, but she couldn’t. When she gasped for air at the wrong moment the blood ran down her windpipe and threatened to drown her lungs.

With loud and violent spasms she coughed up the blood that came running from her brain, trying to raise a hand to appease Caleb in the process.

She couldn’t tell him not to worry. That she knew what it was and that it would pass. All she could do was cough, and wheeze, and curse the God she knew didn’t exist for this horrible torture.

3

Agent Bradford sat at a table in the corner of Sparky’s Diner. It was still early and, if he had paid attention, he could have appreciated the gentle sunlight coming through the large window to his right.

Instead, Agent Bradford was reading through the documents one of his colleagues had sent him on a man named Roger Wheeley. Who was Roger Wheeley? What had happened to the man to make him of any interest to his current work? Agent Bradford honestly didn’t know.

All Agent Bradford knew was that Jane Elring had sent him a message last night, or rather in the early morning at around three, asking him to pull the man’s records. His phone buzzing had woken him up and, worried something was wrong with his family, he had looked right away.

It had only been Jane at the ungodly hour, asking of him things that he didn’t rightfully understand and that he would have loved to ignore. But doing so would have meant going against his direct orders. Whether he liked it or not, his job was to facilitate the young woman.

So Agent Bradford had put in the request for Roger Wheeley’s files roughly fifteen minutes after Jane’s message, before going back to sleep.

Now he sat reading through those files while allowing his coffee to get cold and ignoring the beautiful day it was shaping up to be. What was it that Jane wanted to know about this guy? What did a man from Cleveland have to do with the things going on over here in Alabama?

The door to Sparky’s Diner opened and the two people Agent Bradford didn’t want to see stepped inside. Of course they immediately found him, too.

Agent Bradford watched as Jane and her bodyguard walked toward him. The girl looked like shit. Her skin was deathly pale and her eyes were red, as if she had been crying. Her blonde hair was a mess, dancing wildly on top of her head.

Her bodyguard looked a lot sharper, on edge almost. As if he was ready to strike down whatever stood in his way.

Agent Bradford knew that a man like Caleb could snap under pressure. He had done some digging on him and learned that he got kicked out of the army after going AWOL. In a way it made sense that Jane chose to employ him; a man with a frail mind was easily manipulated.

Men with frail minds could still pose a physical problem, though, and Agent Bradford was well aware that it might come to that. If he could avoid it, he would. A physical conflict didn’t serve him. In fact, it would only make his real job of keeping Jane in check more difficult.

It was Jane he had to watch out for, Agent Bradford told himself. She was pulling all the strings and she was the one with real power in this situation. Whether her fat oaf of a bodyguard understood that or not.

The unlikely pair sat down at his table and Agent Bradford reached inside his right pocket. It probably wouldn’t come to anything in here, but holding the button just made him feel more secure. Like he was on equal footing with her. She could walk around in his head all she liked; if he wanted her to stop, he could knock her right out cold.

Jane sighed as she dropped her head slightly, clenching her hair with both hands. She looked awfully frustrated.

It was Caleb who said, “She can’t talk right now. She had some kind of attack or something.”

“Oh. With the blood?”

“Yeah. She coughed up a fair amount.”

“Where was it? Did people see?”

“A few, yeah. It was outside the hospital.”

Agent Bradford shook his head. It would probably be alright this time, but she knew she shouldn’t draw any unnecessary attention to herself. This was exactly what he meant. The girl wasn’t cut out for this stuff. She didn’t have the self-control needed to go along with the abilities she possessed.

Caleb said, “Anyway, she wants me to ask if you got her message last night.”

Briefly Agent Bradford wondered how Caleb knew what she wanted if she couldn’t speak. Then he realized she must have communicated it directly to him, the same way she had done in all those research trials when she steered blindfolded people through the most elaborate mazes.

This meant that Caleb knew what she was. What she could do. A year ago that would have been a transgression that could have killed her, but things had changed. Dr. Greer was adamant they would “observe her integration in society” and this left her free, in part, to build relationships with new people. Agent Bradford thought the doctor was an idiot, even if he was also a genius.

He wondered how Caleb felt about having a stranger’s voice walking through his head. Turning out commands that were completely foreign and unrelatable. If it bothered the bodyguard, he didn’t show it right now.

Agent Bradford hated it. The strange sensation of another person inside his head. Whispering things to him that he couldn’t understand or that made him feel uncomfortable about himself. He had told the girl never to do it again and she had listened to him. He didn’t even have to threaten her with the button on that one.

Caleb repeated, “So did you? Get her message?”

Realizing Caleb was only the translator in all of this, Agent Bradford steered his eyes toward the exhausted girl in front of him.

“I got your message just fine. Pretty shitty time to send it. You woke me up. Had me thinking something was going on with my family.”

Jane just blinked her tired, red eyes.

Agent Bradford could never read her face to know what she was really feeling, but at least she didn’t bother with the creepy smiles this time.

“I pulled the man’s files. Roger Wheeley? I got them for you. I’m reading through them to see if I have to redact anything. Then I’ll send it all your way.”

A waitress with curly red hair approached the table and Agent Bradford found himself looking at her slightly longer than was appropriate. She reminded him of Becky. Sweet Becky, who was alone with their kids now. Always just a little too kind, a little too soft.

In that moment, Agent Bradford dreaded going home. Home to the wife he didn’t really like anymore after all these years. Home to the kids he didn’t understand. Here in Brettville he knew what his life was supposed to be like. He had a well-defined purpose here and he could see it through. At home he felt lost and alone. It was the worst feeling to be alone in a group of people that you were obligated to love.

The waitress looked down at the table with a genuine, warm smile. Her eyes grew slightly when she saw the girl’s red eyes looking back at her.

“Sweetheart, are you alright? You look like you might be sick.”

Agent Bradford watched as Jane Elring formed one of those smiles she was always practicing. It was supposed to be a gentle one, warm and with just that small hint of gratitude. Thank you for your concern.

Caleb said, “She’s feeling a little under the weather. Has a sore throat too.”

Jane nodded.

“Oh dear! A nice cup of tea for you, then, with some honey in it. It will clear that throat right up.”

Agent Bradford wondered what honey mixed with blood tasted like. Surely Jane still carried the aftertaste of her attack in her mouth. Maybe she was even still bleeding a little bit.

The waitress asked, looking at Caleb, “What can I get you?”

“Just a cup of coffee, please.”

The waitress left their table and Agent Bradford redirected his attention to Caleb. The man did not avoid his stare. He couldn’t, Agent Bradford knew. Their conflict in Dr. Stewart’s office was still fresh and looking away would be an expression of weakness now.

“She has shown you what she really is?” he asked.

Caleb nodded.

“How much do you know?”

“I know enough.”

Agent Bradford shook his head. There was no such thing as knowing enough about Jane Elring. Knowing enough meant that you felt safe with her. You were never safe with her.

“There are certain rules to play by,” Agent Bradford told Caleb. “The things you know, you can’t tell anybody. Nobody would believe you anyway, but doing so is a capital offense all the same.”

Caleb said nothing.

“So you see what she has done? She has made you her partner in crime. And you can’t say shit about it, or we might fuck you for betraying your country. Nice of her, isn’t it?”

Again Caleb didn’t reply.

“Yeah, she’s great that way. Not at all manipulative or selfish. Is she talking to you yet? You know, inside your head?”

Jane’s tired head sank back into her hands.

Agent Bradford knew that she couldn’t speak to defend herself and that she didn’t have to speak in order to get her message across. But what could she really say in her defense? They both knew she wasn’t a good person.

Caleb cleared his throat and then he spoke. “You stink of fear, Agent Bradford. I know the scent, and I can smell it on you.”

It was Agent Bradford’s turn to stay quiet.

“Fear makes you do stupid shit. It makes you misread situations and needlessly stresses your body. Like right now,” Caleb said.

“Right now?”

“Yeah, with that tense arm going all the way down to your pocket. What are you holding, Agent Bradford? What do you think will save you? Why do you think you need to be saved?”

Agent Bradford shook his head. This big dumb nigger was trying to tell him what to think? What to feel? Who was he to talk? He fucking knew shit!

“Think about what her existence means, Caleb. She can read minds. She hears everything. Do you know the risks that poses to national security? Somebody that knows everything can destroy anything. When she’s inside your head, she can fucking kill you with the right word said at exactly the right time.”

Caleb’s smile was dry and cynical.

“You don’t believe me? Just wait. The moment will come when she asks something from you. Something you may not want to give her. Watch what happens. Watch what she will do to you when you finally tell her no.”

Caleb answered, “You’re worried about national security? Fuck man, you know why they made her a girl, right? If they had given this power to a man… if they had given it to me or you, this country would have burned years ago.”

Jane lifted her tired hand and forced her voice to break through her bruised throat.

“You should… stop talking about it…. We’re in a diner….”

The young woman was the voice of reason then. She guarded the public interest better than the special agent officially tasked with it, and immediately cooled down the argument between the two men.

It was no coincidence that she’d said it when she did because not a minute later the friendly waitress returned with their drinks.

“Hope you feel better soon, sweetheart,” she said, gently patting Jane on her shoulder.

4

Caleb sat with Jane in the privacy of her hotel room. He had taken a seat on a chair in the corner of the room and watched how she threw herself on the bed.

“I need an hour or two,” she said as she curled up into a ball. Jane’s voice was rusty but functional again.

Caleb hesitated. Agent Bradford’s words had somehow entered his mind and refused to leave him alone. Plagued by doubts and confusion, he wondered if he had the right to interrupt his client’s much-needed rest.

Even though her voice had somewhat returned, Jane still looked deathly pale. As if she suffered from extreme blood loss and could pass out any minute now. Still, she unfolded her body and sat up straight.

Caleb analyzed her smile and realized it was polite, yet very tired. Her dark gaze looked at him with a vague anticipation.

“If you have things you need to ask me, you should do it now,” she said.

“I’m sorry, Jane. I don’t mean to interrupt your rest. Maybe I should leave.”

“No. Stay and ask your questions.”

Again Caleb hesitated, finding himself torn between his duty as a bodyguard and the obligation he felt toward himself. She needed to rest, but he needed to know.

“You said yesterday that you’d tell me about what you found at that tree. You said you figured out what’s attacking these people.”

Jane nodded carefully and a strand of her blonde hair fell in front of her tired eyes. She didn’t bother removing it.

“Would you believe me if I told you it was a demon that’s hunting in Brettville?”

Caleb thought no, said yes, realized that he had lied, and then realized that Jane knew that he had lied to her. This was exhausting.

Jane’s tired lips drew into a wide grin, almost reaching from ear to ear.

“Well, it’s true all the same. It’s a demon, its name is Baal, and it wants only to consume.”

“Baal? That sounds like it’s from the Bible or something.”

“Well… you know… the Bible is a fairly new document in the grand scheme of things. The name Baal is much older than that. You find it in almost every religion starting in the ancient Middle East. It means—”

Caleb raised his hand. He wasn’t interested in a history lesson, or any kind of lesson for that matter. He wanted things as simple as possible, and a great many things were bothering him.

“That’s alright. Whatever it is, or what it’s called, that doesn’t matter to me. I just want to know what happens next. Do we kill it somehow?”

Jane shook her head, almost violently. “That’s an arrogant thought, don’t you agree? To think that two tiny human beings could somehow kill an entity this ancient?”

Caleb shrugged. This stuff was beginning to annoy him. “So then what? Do nothing? Evacuate the town because a psychic detective says a demon is hunting people?”

“Ouch. Rough, Caleb!”

“Sorry.”

“No, that’s alright. I told you before I want you to speak your mind.”

Caleb said nothing.

“Spending the night with Ellie yesterday gave me a better understanding of how Baal operates. I wasn’t entirely sure until this morning after meeting with Agent Bradford.”

“You mean the report? Did he send it already?” he asked.

“He didn’t have to. While the two of you were arguing I took a moment to scan his mind for what he knew about Roger Wheeley. It was all I needed.”

It was Caleb’s turn to shake his head. Had he, in his ignorance, gone along with plans he didn’t even know existed? Or was it just a coincidence?

Again Agent Bradford’s words haunted Caleb and though he tried to check himself, he couldn’t help but be afraid of his client then. Coincidences probably didn’t exist when dealing with Jane Elring.

Jane said nothing but Caleb saw a shift in her eyes. Was she saddened by his paranoia, or just upset that she’d been caught?

Jane continued. “So what Baal does is it takes your deepest feelings of guilt and force-feeds them to you over and over again. It distorts your mind, showing you what you fear in the most horrible ways.

“Ethan Walker saw a zombified friend, Billy, eat his face and bite through his skull. Billy was the naïve boy that followed him around when he lived on the streets, getting in trouble with him. During a burglary gone wrong Billy got shot. There was guilt in Ethan’s mind that he couldn’t let go of and Baal exploited it.

“Ellie was the victim of child abuse and was told repeatedly that it was all her own fault. Her abuser, Roger Wheeley, got killed by Ellie’s mother. I’m not exactly sure what happened after that because Ellie’s mind was a mess last night, but I think she blames herself for that too.”

Caleb listened quietly to what Jane told him. He too had been attacked by this entity and he could relate to the pattern his client laid out.

He whispered, “John C. Reilly….”

“Right. Your personal demon. Caleb… you need to start talking about him. I can help you.”

Jane’s words brought Caleb to his next issue. She had said that there would come a time when she would need him. She had a plan for him and Caleb was beginning to think that it was somehow violent. Why else take him on as a bodyguard?

He asked, “You want to help me because you need me. Is that correct?”

“I do need you. Or I will, pretty soon now. I do need you sharp for that, I won’t lie.”

“You’ve been inside my head for days now. You’ve even whispered things to me when your voice gave out. I’ve been good about all of this, even though this stuff has been scaring the shit out of me.”

Jane agreed. “You have.”

“I want to know now. What do you want from me? What do you have planned for me?”

Caleb found Jane’s dark gaze and locked eyes with her. They sat silently for a little while as they looked into each other’s souls. Of course, only Jane could hear what was being said underneath the silence.

“I want to escape, Caleb. I need to get out because one of these days I’m going to fuck up and they’re going to kill me. They’re going to push that damn button and they’ll take my brain and they’ll throw my body in the trash.

“I need to escape, because I can’t live like this. I don’t want to be a tool for the rest of my life. Always afraid and always exhausted. I want more for myself.”

Caleb saw tears welling up in the young woman’s tired eyes and realized that he couldn’t know if they were genuine. It didn’t matter to him. He understood what she wanted for herself and could sympathize with that. To exist in a state without freedom or relief was torture, and no person deserved that.

Was she dangerous? Yes, Caleb believed that she could be very dangerous. As Agent Bradford had said, her mere existence was a threat to national security.

She had been inside his head and he had heard her whisper things to him. The power that suggested that was truly terrifying. What if she ever whispered the wrong things? What if she ever started screaming? What could she make people do if she really set her mind to it?

Was it about trust, then? Did Caleb believe that this young woman in front of him, beautiful and innocent with her childlike face, would never use her powers for evil? Was she a good girl?

No, Caleb didn’t believe that. He knew people were shitty, even the pretty ones.

So why, he wondered, was he so inclined to go along with her? It had first happened to him when he saw her in front of the giant oak. Her eyes had been shut and her face had been tense. Her small shoulders had trembled underneath the weight of her reality and she had collapsed. He had caught her and carried her away from the evil field.

Caleb knew he wanted to protect her. To help her. He couldn’t understand why. Perhaps, he thought, he was already under her spell.

Or was it what he had seen her do? Had she not insisted on seeing Ethan Walker off to the other side with tears in her eyes? Had she not spent the night fighting off the demons inside Ellie Aulding’s head, choking on her own blood in the aftermath?

Again he looked into her tired, dark eyes. He didn’t see evil or danger then. He saw a young woman who had been dealt a really shitty hand by powers that didn’t mind playing with lives. Powers that could genuinely be considered evil. Horrible and vicious bullies that cared about nothing but advancing their own egos.

Caleb would save her from that. He wouldn’t let the bullies win. Not this time. He promised himself that he would help her and, with that, he made the promise to Jane too.

“You rest now. When you wake up, you will tell me the plan,” he said.

Jane didn’t say a word. She simply wiped the tears from her cheeks and lay down on the bed.

Together they spent the next few hours in the hotel room. To Caleb’s ears everything was quiet.

5

Jane closed her teary eyes. She was so tired and felt intimidated by all the things she knew still had to be done.

Jane was touched by Caleb’s conviction even if, in the end, she realized it didn’t have that much to do with her. Unconsciously Caleb was trying to overcome his own trauma and realized he could use her for it. It benefited Jane, however, and she would help him heal from the emotional injuries he sustained in Iraq. She owed him that much, at least.

The next few days would be crucial and required no small degree of prep time. Her mind had to be focused to the extreme.

First was Ellie, the young girl that she knew she could help. She couldn’t beat the demon that was currently feeding on Ellie, but she could take away the substance it fed on. Later today she would help release the poor girl from her guilt, leaving nothing for Baal to cling to.

Then came Arthur. She had seen things in his mind that he had repressed for years and she knew that they were vital. Jane hoped that she could help the old man too. At any rate, he needed to become her friend because she needed his maze of a mansion. Helping Ellie heal was going to put her in his good graces.

As soon as she antagonized Agent Bradford an elite group would come to the special agent’s aid. They’d get her too and there was nothing she could do about that. But if you had a place like the Toaves mansion… a place where Caleb could memorize all the little rooms and corridors… well, a retired black ops soldier might just be able to pick off the members of that elite group one by one.

It was her only chance. This was it and she couldn’t squander it.

With that, Jane forced herself to fall asleep. There were things she had to prepare in her mental house, too.

Five… four… three… two… one…. Goodnight….

When she opened her eyes she found herself in the darkness of her own mind. The house was pleasantly cool and its shadowy corners greeted her kindly. The shadows, Jane knew, hid familiarities that were uncomfortable to her.

Jane called out, “Girls! Where you are you? Can you come over for a minute?”

It only took a few seconds before playful giggles echoed through the house. The girls drew toward her from all corridors and encircled her.

Jane took out her flashlight and looked at the seven girls one by one. She had long since forgotten how to see the cancerous lumps that tore at their skin, stretching out their faces into ghastly caricatures of what little girls were supposed to look like.

“I need you girls to come with me,” she said patiently. “And I need you to pay very close attention.”

Jane walked to the front door and stepped out into the absolute blackness that surrounded her mental house. The girls tiptoed along behind her, hurrying to support each other so none would tumble over. The blackness scared them because they knew that they could get lost there and never find their way back.

Jane walked over to the spot where Baal had stood on the night that they met. She had looked at him from the window and promised him that it would all end before the month was up. He had answered her oath with a mocking smile that was stunning in its beauty.

“You girls get behind me now, please.”

The girls all held hands as they walked behind Jane’s back. Some of them crawled up against her legs, clinging to her pants or standing slightly on her bare feet.

Jane took a deep breath and raised her hands into the air. She closed her eyes and forced her mind to stretch in new ways. Forced it to grow with nothing more than her very own willpower. She had to develop; she had to become more than she was. She needed the size; she needed the room. Her mind had to extend itself.

The mental house groaned and squealed underneath the pressure tearing it apart. It had to adapt, evolve, or it would get destroyed. The walls broke open and the insides of the house began to expand, reaching farther and farther into the darkness that had previously been left untouched.

Jane panted as she watched her mind grow, ever bigger and ever stronger. It had to be the strongest it had ever been because everything depended on this. If she failed now, she would die. None of her plans would matter and she would lose herself to the void she had seen through Baal’s blue door. That horrible place where Ethan Walker had been consumed and lost his identity.

When her house had grown large enough, Jane forced new walls around it and, with a loud rumble, closed them up.

One of the girls exclaimed, “House so big now!”

Another asked, “Why… new… room?”

The girl had seen correctly, Jane thought. She had added an enormous room to her mental house. One that she hoped would be big enough.

She knelt down next to the girls and together they huddled up in a warm embrace.

“Listen very carefully now. We will have a guest soon. He is very beautiful but he is very dangerous.”

One of the girls asked, “Mean man?”

“Like doctor,” another girl said with a small, sad voice.

Jane said, “Much worse than Dr. Greer. Listen! Listen very carefully! When he comes, you have to stay away. Stay out of his way and let me handle it. Don’t talk to him, don’t play with him! Do you understand?”

The girls all nodded.

Satisfied, Jane stood up and took another look at the new room she had just built. Her head felt a little funny, now that her mind had expanded in this unusual way.

The room would be big enough, she assured herself. It had to be.

6

Arthur sat in his uncomfortable plastic chair, looking down at Ellie. He knew he had other obligations and responsibilities but he just couldn’t pull himself away from her.

Ever since the early morning, slightly after Jane Elring’s departure, the girl had been struggling against the straps holding her down. It had lasted for several hours until Arthur couldn’t look at it anymore and asked Dr. Stewart for help.

Now, drugged with an even heavier sedation, only the girl’s pale blue eyes continued to scream. Her body was perfectly still and no longer had the strength to struggle. It was Ethan Walker all over again.

The door opened and the young investigator and her bodyguard stepped inside.

“Hello, Mr. Toaves,” Jane said as she raised her hand. “How is the patient?”

Arthur was about to respond when he noticed Ellie’s eyes had changed. She seemed calmer somehow and, for the first time since the early morning, she dared to close her eyes for more than a second.

“She has been struggling. I asked Dr. Stewart to give her more medication. To calm her, I mean,” he replied.

Jane nodded and took the chair she had sat on earlier that morning. She pulled it closer to the bed before sitting down. Then she looked at Caleb and pointed to the chair slightly behind her.

“Come on, Caleb. Sit down,” she instructed.

Arthur watched as the bodyguard obeyed silently before returning his attention to Jane Elring. The old man said nothing as her gaze studied his tired face.

“You look exhausted, Mr. Toaves.”

“I am indeed quite tired. It’s been a long night and an even longer morning.”

Arthur saw how Jane shifted her attention toward the young girl. Her dark eyes lingered over Ellie’s face rather than his own. Somehow not being watched by her anymore felt like a relief. Her eyes had been strangely demanding.

It seemed now as if the young investigator was going through things inside her head that others could not possibly be privy to. Checking everything one more time, dotting all the i’s and crossing all the t’s. Looking for that one thing she had forgotten. That one thing that could ruin everything.

Then Jane looked up at him again with her piercing stare and spoke words Arthur never could have expected from her.

“Are you ready to help save Ellie, Mr. Toaves?”

He was a tired old man. Arthur knew he probably looked like it too. Yet she took no pity on him. Jane Elring wanted something from him and wasted no more time.

Arthur was an experienced man of business and knew a negotiation when he saw one. A deal about to be made. A transaction about to occur.

Yet he was left completely in the dark as to what this young woman desired from him. What those dark eyes demanded, even if the stare softened somewhat because it came from a childlike face.

“Mr. Toaves? I’m going to save Ellie now but I could really use your help,” she repeated.

Arthur shook his head. He didn’t—couldn’t—understand what she was talking about.

“You’re not a doctor,” he said. “How can you help Ellie?”

He watched as Jane Elring leaned forward. She never took her dark gaze away from his face. That terrible gaze that now felt threatening. Coming from those eyes that he wanted to deny, but couldn’t.

“Ellie’s sickness isn’t of the body; it is of the soul. I can help her. I will help her. Will you assist me?”

Arthur took a deep breath as he looked at the young girl on the hospital bed. He didn’t understand why, but Ellie looked peaceful now with her eyes closed. She had finally found sleep through the invisible terror that tormented her. Arthur wanted very much for this peace to last. To grant the young girl the relief that he knew she deserved.

“What can I do to help then? Do you need resources? I can provide—”

Jane raised her hand.

“I don’t need resources. I only need your commitment. Do you want to help Ellie?”

“Of course!”

“Do you want her to be better? To be safe, to be healthy?”

“Yes! That is all I ever wanted for the girl.”

“To be happy, even? If at all possible?”

“Stop asking these silly questions! Of course I want that for her!”

Arthur watched as Jane Elring leaned back into her chair. The young investigator took a deep breath and closed her eyes. Then she cocked her head slightly in her bodyguard’s direction.

“You will make sure nobody disturbs us? Nobody walks into this room until I’m done,” she instructed.

“You got it.”

Caleb stood up and walked toward the door. He faced it quietly with his arms folded.

Jane straightened her back and took another deep breath. Arthur noticed that her breathing was rhythmic, as if she was meditating, or hypnotizing herself.

“Very well then, Mr. Toaves. Hold on tight, because this is going to be a trip.”

“What are you…?”

Arthur found finishing that sentence an impossible task. He couldn’t understand why, but it was as if all his thoughts abandoned him. He was left a mumbling fool, trying desperately to find words he didn’t even know existed anymore. Words that drifted somewhere, deep down, in the back of his mind where he couldn’t reach.

Then the room around him began to twist and curve. A strange force was warping his surroundings, stretching out the walls until they became oceans of the sickly green color they had been painted with.

Soon the entire room began to spin, or was it he that was spinning instead? How could you be sure that you were sitting still when everything stretched and spun all around you?

When Arthur looked at the floor he realized it was no longer there; in its place was a bright red light that called out to him. It wanted him to get up from the chair and dive into the depths of the aura that colored the room an eerie crimson.

Arthur was so dizzy that he thought he could never get up. Not even if the warmth of the red light felt so kind and inviting that all he wanted to do was give in to it.

Arthur knew enough to realize that he was not of proper mind and that, somehow, the young investigator had done this to him. How could he possibly escape her grasp? How could he free his riddled mind from the clutches of this monster? He was afraid, so very afraid, that he could never return from the hell that lay beneath his feet.

The red now was no longer kind and warm, but cold and demanding. Arthur knew then that it was hell that called to him. Reached out for him and desired his presence. This was the final reckoning of all the blood money he still possessed. This was the final judgment of the family name he so reluctantly carried. It would all end with him.

Arthur struggled up from his chair and knelt down. He tried to touch the red light that was now the floor, but his hand went straight through it.

Jane Elring’s voice echoed through the room. “Come on, Mr. Toaves. We can’t wait anymore. We have to go help Ellie.”

Ellie was down there? In hell? Waiting for him to come and rescue her?

Arthur took a deep breath and allowed himself to fall face-forward into the red light. There was no floor to break his fall.

He tumbled through the red aura and into an impenetrable darkness that surrounded him. It wasn’t a shadowy darkness. No. The presence of shadows implied that light was shining somewhere. This was pure blackness, the absence of all that was good and warm.

Arthur fell, and fell, and fell. Deeper and deeper into this terrible abyss that he knew would swallow him whole. It would consume him without any mercy. This was it. This cold and dark horror of a place was where it all ended.

Then, out of nowhere, he felt a small hand on his arm that stopped him from falling any farther. When he looked to his left he saw Jane Elring.

Her touch healed him. He could begin to think again and the dizziness that had conquered his head began to vanish.

“What have you done to me?” It was all he could think to ask.

Jane put her finger on her lips as if to shush him. With her hand still on his arm she began to walk, guiding him along the darkness in which she, apparently, could find a way.

Arthur refused. He didn’t want to go with her. She had done this to him and he couldn’t trust her moving forward. When he tried to stop moving, however, he realized that he couldn’t. He was forced to go along with her.

He looked down to see why his feet no longer obeyed his commands, only to realize that he didn’t have a body.

How was any of this possible? How could he move without a body? How could the young investigator hold his arm? How could he even see if he had no eyes to watch with?

“Have you killed me?” Arthur asked his question, only to wonder how he could ask anything at all without a mouth.

“We are in Ellie’s mind. I took you there because you have to help me help her. Very soon the light will come and you will be able to see again. I just have to find—”

Something interrupted the young investigator, though Arthur had no idea what it could have been. He saw only blackness. This terrible blackness where all thoughts and feelings came to die.

They were in Ellie’s mind? This cold and damp darkness was inside the young girl’s head? The energetic Ellie that liked to ride the horses and couldn’t ever stop asking him questions? How could such a horrible darkness live inside of her?

Then, to his dismay, Arthur realized that perhaps this darkness existed inside of him, too. Perhaps this was the place that they called the unconsciousness. That aspect of the mind where you could never find what you were looking for. Instead, you were usually found by whatever was looking for you.

“Found it!”

Jane began to run and Arthur could not help but follow her frantic pace. Together they raced through the darkness. Where to? He had no idea.

It could have been hours, it could have been seconds; Arthur had no sense of time in this strange place. Eventually a white light appeared in the distance and it became clear to him that this was their true destination.

“Where are we going, Jane? What is that light?”

“That’s the moment! That’s the moment where I can intervene!”

Arthur didn’t understand what she was talking about. Unable to stop, however, all he could do was follow the running girl toward this unknown and macabre destination.

Slowly the white light grew until it filled the entire horizon. It felt good to leave the darkness behind, Arthur thought, even if he only traded it in for the next great mystery he could probably never solve.

Jane said, “Only a little bit more. We’re almost there, Mr. Toaves!”

He said nothing. The lack of control was very painful but Arthur began to realize that it might be for the best. Where would he have wandered off to if the young investigator hadn’t gotten ahold of him? Surely he would have drowned in the cold abyss she’d managed to guide him away from.

But why was he here?

The white light was now so large that it blinded Arthur, yet he found himself unable to close his eyes. Of course, he had no eyes to begin with. So how could he even be blinded?

“This is it! Don’t be afraid, Mr. Toaves. I have you and I won’t let go!”

Arthur watched as the girl prepared to jump into the light. This was it, then. This was where she wanted to take him. This was what he had to be present for. Where would that light lead them? He once more found himself clueless. As the girl jumped into it, however, Arthur gave up all the ambitions of control he had left.

The next moment they were inside a bedroom. It was nighttime, which did little to hide the horrible spectacle that was unfolding.

Next to the bed lay a dead body, probably a man, with his face bashed in beyond all recognition. Blood flowed eerily from his mangled corpse.

To the left against the wall sat a large woman beating on a young girl. No! Not just any girl! It was Ellie that had her head against the wall, absorbing the large woman’s terrible rage.

“This is your fault! This is all your fault! You did this! You did this! You did this!”

Jane let go of Arthur’s arm and he watched her walk toward the switch next to the door. She turned on the light.

Warm rays of artificial light graced the room, only to emphasize the absolute horror that plagued it. In this light the dead man’s excuse for a face seemed even bloodier and the scent of his beaten flesh first began to torment the nose Arthur didn’t have.

He watched as Jane walked over to the large woman beating on Ellie. She placed a single hand on her furious shoulder.

“Stop.”

The woman stopped all movement. She yelled no more terrible things. In fact, she seemed frozen solid.

Jane pulled the large woman away from Ellie and put her on the bed.

“Sit.”

And the woman sat down.

Jane walked over to Ellie and knelt down next to her. Gently she wiped the tears and the blood from the girl’s face.

“So this is where it happened, Ellie?”

The girl sobbed.

“This is where your terrible guilt was born?”

The girl nodded frantically. “I caused this. It was all my fault. I could have… I should have….”

“No,” Jane Elring said resolutely. “This stops now.”

Jane rose and took Ellie’s hand. Gently she pulled the girl up from the ground and guided her toward the bed. Toward the terrible woman that had beaten her so mercilessly.

“Sit down, Ellie.”

Ellie sat down on the bed.

Jane turned toward the large woman and said, “Speak.”

“You did this! He was MY man! Mine! You caused this! This is your fault! This is all your fault!”

Arthur watched as the woman droned on and on, blaming the sad and terrified Ellie for things he had no way of knowing about. No girl, however, deserved such terrible treatment. That much he knew for certain.

“Do you hear that, Arthur?” Jane asked him her question as she looked at the corner where his body was not standing.

Ellie asked, “Arthur is here? Why?! Why did you bring him here?! I don’t want him to see this!”

Jane gently rubbed the young girl’s shoulder, then repeated her question. “Are you hearing this, Arthur? What this woman is saying to Ellie?”

Arthur was sure his voice would be rusty under the pressure of his awful confusion. However, he spoke with absolute clarity. “I hear it.”

“And what do you think? Could any fourteen-year-old girl be responsible for this mess?”

Arthur looked across the room. The dead and disfigured man coloring the floor an awful red. The large woman that raged on and on about how everything was Ellie’s fault.

“No. No girl could ever be this terrible. And certainly not Ellie, because Ellie is a wonderful person.”

Jane looked at Ellie. “Do you hear that? You’re a wonderful person.”

The girl shook her head. “No I’m not! I’m horrible and worthless! I’m a… I’m a whore!”

Ellie’s words echoed through the room and made Arthur sick to his stomach. How could he respond to that? What could he say to make her see the beauty he saw in her?

Jane gently took Ellie’s chin and steered her eyes toward the large woman that still sat raging on the bed. Those pale blue eyes were terrified, but Jane did not allow her to look away.

Then Jane picked the large woman up from the bed and lifted her into the air. The woman continued to rage her horrible messages like a broken record.

“Do you see how light she is, Ellie? It’s like she’s only made of air.”

Ellie was shocked at Jane’s amazing strength.

“How can you pick her up like that?!”

“It’s easy,” Jane said, “because she doesn’t matter. She’s hot air, Ellie.”

Jane put the large woman down on the bed and widened her arms. As she did so, the large woman grew even bigger. Her deep voice now boomed through the room.

“See? You can make her really big….”

Jane squeezed her hands together. The large woman followed suit and became as small as a mouse. Now all they heard was a laughable high-pitched voice screaming angry insults.

“…Or you can make her really small!”

Jane picked the woman up and put her in the middle of her hand. She held it up for Ellie’s fascinated pale blue eyes to see.

“Ellie…. Roger Wheeley was a terrible man who did awful things to you. That wasn’t your fault; it was his. Your mother was sick, very sick, and she took her illness out on you. That wasn’t your fault, either.”

Jane turned toward the bloody corpse that lay next to the bed and waved her empty hand into the air. As she did so, the man’s body disappeared.

“You can let it all go, Ellie. It doesn’t have to stay this way. Hold out your hand!”

Ellie did as she was instructed and Jane put the tiny, raging woman in the girl’s open hand.

“You can let go of her too, if you want. It’s your choice. She doesn’t have to be big or heavy. She can be very tiny. She can even be nothing at all.”

Jane turned toward Arthur and asked, “What do you think, Arthur? Should Ellie let go of all this terrible stuff?”

Arthur didn’t even have to think about it. “Yes. Because, as I said, Ellie is a wonderful person and she deserves so much better than this!”

Tears ran down Ellie’s tanned cheeks as she confessed, “I don’t know how to let it go. I hear it all the time inside my head. I keep seeing it. I keep feeling it.”

Jane placed her hand on the young girl’s head as she said, “All you have to do is say the word. Just say ‘Poof!’ and I’ll make her disappear. She’ll be gone and she’ll never come back to haunt you.”

Again Jane turned toward Arthur. “What do you say, Arthur?”

Arthur said, “Poof!”

Jane looked at Ellie and asked, “You hear that? I think he said ‘poof’….”

Ellie nodded. “He did.”

The young girl held her pale blue eyes fixed on the tiny woman in her hand, screaming her insults in the silliest voice the girl had ever heard.

“This is all she is?” Ellie asked without looking up at Jane.

“This is all she is.”

Then Ellie folded her hand into a solid fist and crushed the tiny woman with all her strength. “Poof!” When the young girl opened her hand again, the woman was gone.

Satisfied, Jane walked over to Arthur and took hold of his arm. Her smile was warm and genuine and Arthur knew that whatever she had tried to accomplish was done.

Jane said, “Ellie, we will be going now. You’ll wake up very soon. You’ll be better, you’ll be safe, and you’ll be loved.”

Ellie rose from her bed and nodded. “Okay! I will! I will wake up soon! Will you all be there?”

Jane said, “We’ll be there. We’ll be waiting for you!”

With that, the young investigator turned toward Arthur and said, “The way out is a lot more pleasant than the way in. Just close your eyes.”

Arthur said, “I have no eyes to close.”

Jane grinned as she replied, “Close them anyway, Mr. Toaves!”

Arthur did as she said and immediately the blackness overtook his senses. Again a dizziness filled his head and soon he felt himself floating off into a distant, dark sky.

He felt safe now because he had seen what Jane Elring did for Ellie. He had witnessed her kindness and knew that it would extend to him all the same. Quietly, peacefully, he floated up through Ellie’s mind.

When Arthur opened his eyes he found himself back in the hospital room. Immediately he rose from his plastic chair and studied Ellie’s face up close. Her eyes had opened and they were very peaceful. Happy, even.

Then he looked over to Jane, who sat coughing madly across from him. Her bodyguard had folded himself over her and held her shoulders.

Caleb looked up at him and said, “Don’t worry. She’ll be alright. It’s just… uh…. She’ll be alright.”

Arthur returned his attention to Ellie and he whispered to her, “You’re still drugged. The medicine will leave your body soon and you’ll be able to move again. You’re safe, Ellie. You’re safe!”

7

Twilight was already coming through the window when Ellie was finally able to sit up straight again. Her mind had been very active, trying to process all the things that had happened to her.

She had spent the last day in a private kind of hell, being visited constantly by Roger Wheeley, who insisted on touching her and whispering vile words in her ear. The scent of his rotting bloody pulp of a head still lingered in her nose.

When she thought back to how it started, she remembered Mr. Boothby and what she had done to him. His blood had stained her fist after she broke his nose. She told herself she would have to go back and apologize to him. Maybe even explain why it had happened.

It had happened because she had felt a such horrible pile of guilt and anxiety building up inside of her. She hadn’t been able to face it, hadn’t known how until only a few hours ago when the strange investigator had visited her in her dreams. Ellie knew that she had been saved by Jane Elring.

Jane Elring sat beside her bed now with a face that was deathly pale and red eyes that screamed for relief. Her smile was very thin, but it felt warm to Ellie’s tired mind and part of her wanted to bask in it forever.

Ellie could finally talk about Cleveland now because that horrible guilt that she had felt had somehow deserted her. It was the investigator’s work, the girl knew, though she had no idea how it had truly happened. In the end, Ellie could only come to one conclusion.

“Are you a witch or something?” she asked.

Jane Elring shook her tired head before looking at her bodyguard.

Caleb said, “Nah, she’s not a witch. There’s no magic here.”

“Then what is she? Why can’t she talk?”

“She’s, um… a psychic, I guess? But a weird one, with like all kinds of abilities I don’t even know about, I think,” Caleb replied. He added, “When she exerts herself, like with what she did to help you, her brain starts bleeding. The blood runs down her throat, making it hard for her to talk.”

A psychic? Ellie marveled at the idea that a psychic investigator had somehow entered her head and healed her of whatever afflicted her. Had taken from her the great burden that she hadn’t known how to get rid of on her own. Jane Elring had saved Ellie from herself, and she had to pay the price for it by drinking her own blood.

“I’m so sorry,” Ellie said softly.

Jane shook her head and slightly raised her hand.

Caleb said, “Don’t be sorry. She was happy to help.”

Arthur, who had sat in the room very quietly, spoke up for the first time in hours.

“So, Caleb, is she telling you what to say right now?”

Caleb nodded. “I can hear her inside my head.”

Ellie looked at Jane and found her red eyes looking back at her. She felt completely safe with the young investigator. Jane Elring had saved her and she owed the investigator more than a bit of gratitude. She owed her, so Ellie thought, complete acceptance.

Ellie asked, “People must be scared of you, huh?”

Jane nodded slightly.

“Well, I’m not afraid of you. You helped me when I needed it the most and I will always be grateful for that.”

Again the thin smile drew itself upon Jane’s face. Ellie wished it could stay there forever.

Ellie turned to her other side and found an exhausted Arthur leaning back and looking at the ceiling. He had been inside her head too, somehow. The girl felt embarrassed about all that he had seen. Yet she was happy that he had been there for her.

A wonderful person. That was what Arthur had called her, and for the first time in what felt like ages, Ellie thought that she might be able to believe that about herself again.

Caleb’s voice interrupted Ellie’s thoughts. “Mr. Toaves?”

Arthur looked away from the ceiling and at the big bodyguard that sat by Jane’s side. His eyes were tired and he looked at the odd couple wearily. As if he dreaded what the young investigator would ask Caleb to say next.

“She says you have something inside your head. Something you’ve been suppressing for years. Makes it hard for her to read it properly.”

Arthur cleared his throat. He seemed to ignore Caleb and looked straight at Jane. “I am thankful for what you did for Ellie, please understand this. But what makes you think I want you looking around inside my head?”

Ellie watched from left to right as the conversation unfolded. She saw Arthur’s tired but steadfast face and felt an old strength well up in his voice. The kind of strength that came with experience and was called upon only when there was no other way out.

She saw Jane Elring’s red eyes and thin lips. Her pale face. It looked as if the young investigator could pass out any minute now, but she never did. As if, somehow, she willed her body from collapsing on her.

Caleb said, “She says that what’s inside your head is very important for figuring all this out. If you want Brettville to be safe, you have to stop running away from what happened three years ago.”

Three years ago? If she had been able to, Ellie would have jumped from the bed right there. As it was, she interjected with as loud a voice as possible. “The car accident, Arthur!”

Then she turned toward Jane and said, “He still has nightmares about it too!”

Then she turned toward Arthur and said, “You never want to talk about it! But see? It’s important. You have to tell us!”

“Ellie….” Arthur’s voice was softer when he spoke to her. “Please stay calm. You’re still recovering.”

Caleb said, “He’s right. Jane says you should take it easy.”

Ellie sank back into the hospital bed. Defeat tasted bitter and the girl couldn’t help but shake her head.

“Still, you have to talk about it, Arthur.” Ellie almost whispered it this time.

With a loud groan Arthur got up from his plastic chair and walked over to the window. The old man stood there silently as he watched the twilight fill the October sky. His head sank slightly as if lost in thought, but his pointy shoulders refused to budge.

Caleb said, “She’s sorry for what she did. You know, surprising you like that. But—”

Arthur turned around and his expression was very grave. He looked straight at the young investigator.

“No. You must never apologize for that. You did what you had to do, using the tools that are available to you. That I do not understand your abilities is my limitation. You must never, ever make it yours.

“You are correct. Of course you are correct. Three years ago a terrible thing happened to me. Something that I caused entirely by myself and that could have, should have, killed me. But I am alive, though I do not understand why it is so, and now you say that my good fortune is at the very core of what plagues Brettville?”

Jane nodded and Caleb said for her, “She won’t lie. Once you start talking about it, she will gain full access to your mind. It is very likely that you won’t like what she finds.”

Ellie watched as Arthur sat back down on the plastic chair. His old body groaned underneath the pressure he felt and she wondered if she could do anything to make him feel better. To start being the wonderful person he had said she was.

Arthur said, “Very well, then. If this is how it must be, then I will tell you all that I can remember about the events that transpired three years ago.”

His voice had been one of experience. Experience that came from years and years of walking around on this planet. Experience that came with the many gains and the many losses that he knew were integral to human life.

That experience, now, fueled the old man. He knew what he had to do. He had to trust.

GOOD FORTUNE

(March 15, 2016)

The field had been very good to Baal. For ages he had been able to feed there off unwitting strangers that were tempted by its precious green grass and marvelous solitude.

He remembered fondly the massacre of his bride and daughters. How he had slaughtered them for their life force. They had consumed so many men by that point that their souls had been full and juicy. How delicious they had been.

Only the weakest he had allowed to live because she could be controlled. Controlled, perhaps, forever.

Right now she was living out her life in the town of Brettville, growing older and older and slowly losing her mind. It was good to have her. Good to know that he could bring her back at any point he wanted to. Perhaps, one day, he would need her.

For all the benefit the field had granted him, Baal was getting restless. The oak to which he had attached himself was strong as ever, with its roots planted deeply underneath the ground. If necessary, Baal knew he could stay here until the end of this tiny planet.

But he was bored, terribly so, and he knew that life had moved away from the fields that were once sweaty and stained with the blood of countless slaves. Very rarely now did somebody venture far enough out into the fields to find him, and when they did, they never stayed for very long.

When Baal tried, he could hear the countless voices that echoed through the nearby town. Brettville was small but sweet, with many inhabitants that Man would call ‘good’ that carried their own private little demons all the same.

Oh, Baal knew he could make those demons larger than life. He could play with these people until they broke, and then, he could eat. He could eat so much that he’d never be bored again.

Guilt. Anger. Fear. These were the emotions that sat at the core of the human experience. They were so incredibly tempting to the restless Baal.

It wasn’t that he hated human beings. Not at all. He thought they made very interesting distractions and, in a world that had no meaning, distractions were of the utmost importance.

Meaning was what Man had tried to create when he realized he was all alone with nobody to care for him. No mother to love him, no father to protect him. And, certainly, no God in those white clouds looking down on him, judging him and offering up an afterlife of love and pleasure.

Baal was much older than mankind and he had seen it all. He had seen the very beginning of life on this earth. He had watched it crawl up from the immeasurable ocean and evolve slowly over time. At first primitive, and then, a little less so.

He had seen large, feathered dinosaurs roam the land until they were taken by the great cataclysm that set their end into motion. Their beautiful screams of pain and fear still sounded in the back of his mind.

He had seen the rise of giant mammals that crushed all standing in their way without even so much as a thought. Until the ice age had come and the monstrosities succumbed to the low temperatures and scarcity. Brutes in a world that couldn’t sustain them.

And, to his great pleasure, he had seen the great apes that learned to use tools, mastered fire, and began to cook. These apes had steered their own evolution and, over the ages, became Man.

Baal had followed Man everywhere. He had watched Man in the ancient Middle East where he had first shown himself. Man had called him ‘Lord’ then and worshiped him.

The tribes in Africa. The geniuses of Egypt. The decadence of the ancient Greeks. Baal had seen it all and he loved Man for his arrogance and ignorance. To Baal, Man was the most beautiful distraction that could ever be.

The brave new world had been the most beautiful of all. It was here that Man had learned to indulge every single ego impulse he possessed. He had wanted land, so he killed the natives that roamed it. He had wanted resources, so he destroyed the natural habitat that surrounded him. He had wanted sex, so in his drunken stupor he raped the woman that stood closest. He had wanted profit, so he abused the life of his fellow, black, man.

Baal wanted things too. He and Man weren’t so very different. He wanted to consume and to be entertained. Nothing entertained Baal more than the suffering of Man.

He wanted his life force to grow through the souls of Man and he would stop at nothing—nothing—to accomplish his goals.

So Baal knew that he had to move on from the field that had been his home for centuries. He had to abandon the mighty oak that had been his vessel. He had to find a new host.

A solution came in the sound of a car crash on a road not that far from the field. It sounded through the air on a rainy afternoon in March and Baal knew that he had to take a closer look.

He detached himself from the mighty oak and assumed his human form. Then he swirled through the air, over the remaining pines, traversing the fields surrounding his old home. The black smoke that came from the crash told him exactly where he needed to be.

Baal landed on the road not far from where the car had crashed against a tree. It was a beautiful car, even Baal could see that, with its sleek black design. Even now, with its hood banged up into a messy pile of steel, it spoke to Baal’s sense of esthetics.

The silver imprint of a predator of some kind, a large cat, featured prominently on the car. Baal felt not unlike this predator now.

Slowly he stepped toward the left door of the vehicle and opened it. When he looked inside he saw an old man with his face bashed against a white cushion of some kind. It only took Baal a quick look to understand that the man’s old body had been no match for the impact he had suffered. He was dead.

Baal did not hesitate. This was the chance he had been waiting for. Gently he placed his hand on the old man’s head and entered him.

Baal coursed through the old body and found all the places that had been ruined by the impact. He restored the broken ribs. He unfolded the collapsed lungs. He restarted the old heart.Then Baal moved on to the old man’s brain and made sure blood could reach the sensitive organ again. Without this brain there would be no true home, so it had to endure. And endure it did.

Now there was only one problem left to solve for Baal. Somebody had to come and find the car before it was too late. How would he go about clearing this final obstacle? Through almost an infinity’s worth of experience, Baal soon found a way.

DAY 4

OCTOBER 27, 2019 – PART 2

1

“I woke up in a hospital bed two days later. It was a miracle, the doctors said. I should have been dead. And I shouldn’t have been able to wake up from the coma they induced. But I did. I survived and my body was none the worse for wear. I had a small period of physical rehabilitation, of course, but I was back home two weeks after the accident.

“Apparently old Isabella found me. The woman that owns the arts and crafts store. Nobody knew what she was doing on that road—she herself couldn’t remember either—but that was probably my luck. If the old woman hadn’t found me in time I would have died for sure.

“I still get terrible nightmares. Or night terrors, really. Ellie can confirm that, I’m sure, sadly. I go into a frenzy sometimes during the night. It feels as if something is choking me but it’s on the inside of my body. Like it’s not grabbing my neck but applying pressure straight to the windpipe instead. I can’t really explain it. I see horrible things during those night terrors. Images of death and rape. Executions. Lynchings. Burnings of buildings and old trees. But they don’t feel like nightmares; they’re not just images. They’re…. They feel like they’re old memories that are somehow being forced onto my mind.”

Once Arthur had started talking there was no more stopping him. The floodgates opened wide and the hospital room was filled with the dark pressure of his haunting experience.

Caleb felt deep sympathy for the old, exhausted man that seemed to age with every sentence he spoke.

“Do you think that my night terrors are somehow related to what is happening in Brettville?” he asked. “Am I sick too?”

Caleb saw that the old man’s eyes rested on his client. They were frightened eyes and, passing into the early evening, Arthur Toaves seemed almost desperate. Desperate to understand what was going on and, Caleb thought, desperate for his own private relief.

When he heard nothing echo in his head, Caleb turned toward Jane.

“What do you want me to tell him?”

Jane shook her head and gently patted him on his hand. Her touch was soft but very cold. If it was meant to be reassuring, it completely missed the mark.

It was then that Jane forced her voice through her bloody and bruised throat. It sounded rusty, like a car engine that refused to start because the battery was dead.

“Mr. Toaves… I am… I am so very sorry. You… asked if you were sick too. You are not… sick. I am afraid… that you are the sickness.”

Caleb heard her say these heartbreaking words to the tired old man and wondered what they were good for. How could she say something so horrible to the one man who had spent years, and no small fortune, on trying to make his world a better place? What could that possibly accomplish?

The old man replied very patiently, however. “How do you mean?”

Jane replied, “I think… that you know. Deep down… way… way… down. Your night terrors…. These memories being… forced on… you.”

Caleb watched as his client choked down another gush of blood.

“Just tell me what you want to say, Jane! I’ll do it no problem,” he said.

Jane shook her head and Caleb understood her meaning. This was too important, and she appreciated the old man too much, not to say the words herself. It was her insight and so the message to relay had to be her burden.

“Mister Toaves…. The thing that haunts… Brettville. It lives in… you.”

2

Darkness clawed itself into the hearts of Brettville’s tired inhabitants. Another long day of work and hardship saw its ending reflected in a star-filled sky. Life was always quietest in the hours approaching midnight, a moment filled with anxiety for days still to come.

Tonight the cold air was underscored by a careful breeze that gently made its way through the lonely streets. It climbed up the houses toward the roofs, where it lingered like an invisible fog over the entire town. The breeze’s claim, though gentle it seemed, slowly choked the life out of Brettville.

If you had asked Gold what she was afraid of tonight, she wouldn’t have been able to tell you. All she knew was that a dark feeling roamed deep inside her core and tore at her throat. She felt as if an ugly stranger had entered her body and pierced her soul with his demanding stare.

Restlessly Gold walked around her apartment. Up and down the hallway, and again, and again.

She had spent the day shopping in this little town, looking for clothes that had proven to be hard to find.

In the course of her shopping spree she had lost many assumptions as to what a woman was supposed to wear in this day and age. Everything showed so much of a woman’s body now. Her arms, her legs…. Some upper-body wear had even laid bare her middle, covering only her chest.

So now Gold paced up and down the hallway of her apartment, wanting to go outside but being afraid to. Not so much because of what the men might think of her, but because of her mother’s voice that she still heard inside her head after all these countless years. The judgment Gold imagined was harsh and crippled her self-esteem.

How could she even think of dressing like this? Only whores showed this much skin. She was no whore, was she?

Wasn’t she? Gold dreaded the question because she found herself incapable of understanding the answer. She used her body to get what she wanted from men. Her vagina in trade for their flesh, blood, and bones. What did that make her exactly? Did it matter that she made the trade for the benefit of somebody else? Should a good girl not serve her father to the best of her abilities?

Gold wanted very much to be good. She wanted to be perfect for the father that had spared her all those ages ago. That had torn the heads from Black and Red, but had favored her far above her sisters.

She had been allowed to live because she could be useful for him. To Gold, still being alive signified her value as a woman. To be a woman was to be a daughter and that was all Gold ever wanted to know.

The memories of the life she had lived before her father had found her again were vague and she didn’t want to have them. Whatever they were, whatever her life had been, was but a silly intermezzo between the acts of her servitude.

To serve. That was what she had to do. If she had to use her sexuality for that purpose, she gladly would. She was good at it and Gold decided she wanted to be the best possible whore she could be.

She had consumed much of the man she’d killed last night and felt much more powerful. Gold was anxious to find out exactly how much stronger she had become. Last night it had taken effort to generate Ralph’s, or Ron’s, something with an R’s, interest. How would it go tonight? Who would be her next prey and what was the amount of effort she had to put in?

Gold took a deep breath, tossed her mother’s damning voice in the garbage can, and walked out of her apartment.

Quickly she ventured down the stairs and reached the main area of her store. To her left, in the storage room, lay the bloody remains of the man she had killed the night before. Soon he would begin to smell, she thought, and Gold realized she had no idea what to do with the parts of his body that weren’t edible.

She’d figure it out… or maybe her father would help her.

3

Ray was a man of many convictions. He had built them up over the years and had never cared to reevaluate them. His view on the world was set in stone and nobody had ever been able to shake it. He liked it that way.

To be stuck in the confines of his establishment where men drank their nights away was safe and it was manageable. Every day he got up and knew exactly what to expect from the world around him. In return, he made perfectly clear to that world what it could, and could not, ask from him.

Yet tonight, the world had betrayed its silent agreement. The betrayal had come in the shape of a big black man and the young girl that accompanied him. Or, she wasn’t a girl, supposedly. The ID she had very carefully taken from her wallet said she was in her early twenties.

Fake IDs were something you saw in the big city, Ray knew. He had spent a few years in one trying to make it in the music industry that hadn’t wanted his presence. He remembered the underage girls sneaking into clubs on the merit of their blossoming sexuality and poorly crafted fake IDs. Big cities were ugly like that. They consumed the very people they vowed to shelter, in the safe knowledge that the next batch was always just around the corner.

The girl’s, or young woman’s, ID had looked real and though it went against Ray’s comfort, he’d allowed the odd couple access to his establishment. He watched them, though, very carefully.

The black man could be a problem if he was unable to hold his liquor. Though he was clearly out of shape there was something about him that suggested real, almost primitive strength. Ray recognized the vibe. It was the same one bouncers had, big and scary men that you couldn’t really read. The kind of men you had to point a gun at if you wanted to have a chance at beating them.

The young woman, somehow, felt more threatening still. Ray knew people. He had built his entire working life around being able to read them and predict their behavior. A nasty drunk wasn’t something you wanted roaming around in your establishment. The young woman wasn’t readable and it frightened him to his very core. He couldn’t predict what those dark, piercing eyes wanted and he had difficulty believing that her tender smiles carried benign intentions.

The odd pair sat silently at their table in the distant corner of his establishment. The black man slowly drank away at his beer, while the young woman hadn’t touched hers at all. They sat silently, and refused to look around them. Ray wondered very much what they were actually doing here.

Ray heard the door open to his left and, at that exact moment, the black man got up and walked over to the pool table.

Ray looked to his left and saw the very image of perfection standing in the doorway. She was stunning. No, beyond that even. She was flawless. Her golden curls framed a picture-perfect face, bringing out deep blue eyes and rosy cheeks. Her height should have been intimidating—she was taller than him—but somehow it only added to the amazing appeal she carried. An appeal emphasized by her perfectly proportionate chest that looked both firm and soft.

Margaret was dressed much better than last night, he realized, with her ass popping in tight jeans. The cleavage her low-cut shirt showed tonight was breathtaking and Ray found it difficult to steer his eyes in any other direction. A black leather jacket completed the picture of a gorgeous woman looking for a good time.

Ray watched as the perfect woman approached the bar and sat down. She gave him a friendly smile and he realized he would have killed to see it. Her lips were so beautiful, so perfect, that they warmed his heart in ways no woman ever had before. Ray knew for certain no other woman ever would.

Slightly to Ray’s right sat Jones. Jones always came to his establishment straight after work. There was no life for the older man beyond Brooks Mechanical and Ray’s Liquors.

Jones said, “Margaret! You devil! What did you do with Randall? Is he still tied to your bed or something? The bastard never showed up for work!”

Ray watched as Margaret turned toward the old drunk. Her movements were graceful and refined, and Ray felt at that moment that his place was nowhere near good enough for her.

“I don’t know, Jones,” she said with a playful smile. “He left last night a happy man.”

Ray interjected, “You know how Randall is. Probably drunk in a ditch somewhere. He’ll come back to work when he’s sober.

“Margaret, what can I get you sweetheart?”

4

Gold had seen the girl immediately when she entered the bar. She couldn’t explain it, but throughout the night she couldn’t stop looking at her. The girl’s presence was so strong that she had trouble focusing on the men that couldn’t help but circle around her. It was good to know that her power had returned to her in full form, but for some reason Gold didn’t care.

She cared only about the young girl in the corner of the room, sitting by herself while staring at the glass of beer she never touched. It was as if, somehow, the young girl had entered Gold’s mind and whispered to her. Look at me. I’m all by myself here. Wouldn’t you want to know more about me?

Those whispers led Gold now from her seat at the bar to the corner of the room. Before she knew it, Gold sat down and found two dark eyes staring at her. She almost drowned in those eyes. Dark eyes that belonged to a childlike face, crowned by beautiful mid-length hair.

The two sat across from each other, gazing at each other in what seemed like a private lover’s moment. Gold couldn’t be sure, but she thought the girl was falling for her.

“I’m G— Margaret.”

The girl’s lips curled in an eager smile as she answered, “Hi! I’m Jane!”

“Are you by yourself, Jane?”

The girl shook her head. “My friend is over by the pool table. He’s been at it for hours, can you believe that? I’m practically alone, I guess.”

Gold looked to her right and saw a big black man playing pool by himself. A half-full glass of beer stood on the edge of the table.

Then Gold returned her attention to the girl in front of her. Her young, dark eyes were zoomed in on Gold, as if they were looking for answers to questions Gold wasn’t aware of. The longer she looked into those eyes, the more lost she felt. Strangely, though, she had no desire to find her way back again.

Her way back to where, anyway? To her duty? To her father’s demands? The father she wanted to be perfect for. Somehow, drowning in the girl’s strange, dark gaze, none of that seemed to matter much.

She watched as Jane leaned over to her. The girl’s mouth drew into a wide grin.

“Gold? Have you ever eaten a girl before?”

Gold knew that the question should upset her. The girl wasn’t supposed to know her name was Gold. She wasn’t supposed to be aware of what Gold had done the night before. The fact that she knew these things was threatening, but her dark eyes were so warm and kind. Gold didn’t want to betray that beautiful stare.

“I…. No… I’ve never eaten a girl before.”

Jane’s grin seemed to grow even wider and excitement sounded through in her voice. “Can you just imagine? How much energy you could get from that?”

Jane rolled her eyes. “I mean… men are just men, right?”

They were. Gold knew the girl was right. Men were basic and weak and quite pitiful. Her mother had always said so, and Gold was certain she had been right.

Jane said, “Can you just imagine, Gold? You… eating me! Wouldn’t that make him happy?”

5

Caleb was really fucking sick of playing all this pool by himself. He felt like a social reject walking around the table by himself, waiting for his client’s cue.

That cue came half an hour after the stunning woman had joined Jane and a strange spectacle had unfolded in the bar. Nobody had wanted to stare at the two girls flirting with each other, yet none had been able to control their glances very well.

Not even Caleb had been able to look away for larger amounts of time. The woman had been so exquisitely beautiful that it was impossible to ignore her. Even now that he knew what she was and what she had done, part of him wanted to be with her. All throughout the night, discovering every little aspect of the woman’s impeccable body.

Caleb shook away those thoughts, or tried to, as soon as his client and the beautiful woman left the bar. He knew what he had to do now and there was no room for horniness. No time for the images that insisted on roaming inside his head. Showing him how he took the beautiful woman from behind. The beautiful woman on top of him. Him bringing the beautiful woman to a strong climax. The beautiful woman….

…Slashing your throat with the knife she keeps underneath the bed. Or mine, Caleb. Focus!

Jane’s voice echoing through his head was something Caleb thought he’d never be able to get used to. It was louder than it had ever been before, and Caleb knew his client was right. A dangerous situation was unfolding and he had to make sure Jane would be safe.

He put the pool cue on the table and started toward the door. He wasn’t sad to leave the depressing atmosphere of Ray’s Liquors behind him.

“Your girl left with our girl, man!” an old drunkard yelled at Caleb right before he opened the door. “Leave them be. Having a good old time, man!”

The bald owner of the bar said, “Shut up, Jones. Mind your own business.”

Caleb didn’t pay them any mind and opened the door. He stepped outside into the cool October night and immediately turned east. Jane had shown him where to go next before they had come to the bar.

He walked over to the small store near the corner of the main street and felt the front door. Just as Jane had promised, the door was unlocked.

Caleb stepped inside and was immediately surrounded by the chaos of a store that had long since forgotten what it was supposed to be. It was filled with shabby antiques, cans of paint, endless piles of papers varying in quality, notepads, briefcases, and many other things that kind of went together, but not really.

Caleb couldn’t ignore the vague scent of decaying meat filling the store. He knew what it was because he had once spent a week next to a rotting corpse back in Iraq. The smell threatened to pull him back to the hot sand of the Middle East, the gunfire and the screams. So many screams. And so much blood….

…Caleb, not now! You have to get upstairs!

Jane’s voice found him just in time and he managed to tear himself away from the memories that plagued his mind.

Caleb walked up the stairs and found an apartment door slightly ajar. Again, just as Jane had promised.

Carefully he walked inside. It wasn’t hard to know where he was going because the small apartment filled up with the sounds of loud and eager moans. Caleb traced the wall with his back, sneaking ever closer toward the room where the expressions of lust and pleasure originated.

He reached the bedroom and found the beautiful woman on top of Jane. Their legs were entangled in a confusing mess of limbs, and they passionately grinded their groins together.

Caleb knew what his instructions were. He had to grab the beautiful woman and knock her out cold. With an iron will he ignored her exquisite beauty, and the boner it caused, and stepped into the room.

Fuck, wait, Caleb! Wait just a little bit…. Just a little bit….

Jane’s voice echoed inside his head and stopped him in his tracks. What was he waiting for? This was the perfect opportunity!

When he heard their voices intensify Caleb realized why Jane had prevented him from finishing their plan. He both understood, and resented her.

Jane’s voice exploded, “Oh fuck! Yes! Oh God…. Yes!”

Then all became silent and an eerie peace filled the room. The two tired bodies piled on top of each other, breathing heavily through the ecstasy slowly ebbing away from them.

Now… Caleb. Do it now.

Caleb pulled the beautiful woman away from Jane and tossed her against the wall. Before she knew what was happening he knocked her out cold.

6

Baal looked on with some amusement as he watched his daughter get carried from her store. Her hands and feet were tied and the strong Caleb carried her over his shoulder. They hadn’t even bothered to dress her.

Where they were taking her? There was clearly only one possible answer to that question, Baal thought.

Baal knew trouble when he saw it. Just like any other being older than the world itself, he had encountered trouble many times throughout his life. It came in so many shapes and sizes, too. Sometimes you lost, sometimes you won; that was the nature of things. Baal didn’t mind defeat whenever he faced it. If anything, he appreciated the sport of it all.

Who was hunting him? It was a small, young woman that had no real name. She went by ‘Jane Elring’ but the name had no meaning.

She was nobody, which made her capable of being anybody. She was both a saint and a manipulator, a savior and a plague, ugly and beautiful. What a delightfully terrible thing they had created in that laboratory of theirs.

Baal flew through the air, following the unlikely trio as they passed Pineview Baptist Church. The sober building stood out like an ugly tooth against the dark backdrop of the night.

In his earlier days Baal had resented religion as it tried to emphasize the good qualities man supposedly possessed. Soon Baal had learned that any organized religion was, at its core, a gathering of the most corrupt individuals mankind had to offer. He had grown to appreciate the ingenuity of the system over the years as he watched religion take the most from the people that had so little.

Soon Jane Elring and her lackey would reach the sandy road that stretched out between the pines toward the Toaves mansion. It was the same road where Baal had first begun his torment of the beautiful Ethan Walker. The young man’s guilt had a delicious aftertaste that he still relished, even though Ethan Walker had long since departed from his grasp.

Baal was a little less satisfied with what he had gotten from Ellie Aulding. Of course, he knew he had the small blonde monstrosity to thank for that one.

That was the dangerous thing about Jane Elring, Baal realized. It never mattered how strong his opponents were because no human being would ever be strong enough to beat him. You had to watch out for the smart ones. The tricksters. The ones that could gaze into your eyes and sell you the biggest, fattest lies without even so much as a blush. A good liar was fairly common, Baal knew, but an amazing liar was a rarity indeed.

Jane Elring was intelligent and, equally important, she was desperate. Baal knew that, in this desperation, she would resort to pushing the boundaries of human morality.

She had found the poor Caleb when he was at his weakest and decided that she could use that weakness to tie him to her. Baal could sense that the man had developed an unquestioning devotion to her; a less-trained eye would have concluded Caleb was in love.

She had torn the fragile, old mind out of the tired body belonging to Arthur Toaves. Not because she needed him to help Ellie, but because she needed him to see her help Ellie. At quite some risk! Extorting minds from bodies was a terribly dangerous thing to begin with, and older bodies sometimes didn’t survive the process.

The more Baal thought about it, the more he began to like Jane Elring. She had been given one hell of a deal and, all these years, she had been waiting for the right moment to change the tides.

She had waited until Dr. Greer’s ego imploded on itself and her outplacement became a fact. For years she had played according to the rules. Reporting for the monthly checkups, playing nice with her handlers. Baal admired her patience.

Now that Jane Elring had decided that it was time to finally claim the freedom she felt she deserved, she would stop at nothing to get it. Good for her, Baal thought.

The more he appreciated Jane Elring, the more Baal realized he had to be careful. The girl was an intelligent, patient strategist with abilities that far exceeded those of other human beings.

In his considerable wealth of experience Baal had never seen mankind produce something quite like Jane Elring. It made him wonder what else they would come up with in the years to come.

Baal watched from the sky as the trio reached the gate to the mansion. It was open. Of course it was open, Baal thought. Jane Elring had arranged all of this hours in advance. She had placed her hands on the foreheads of Ellie and Arthur and shown them exactly what Gold was. She had shown them the beautiful woman’s birth, her orgies by the oak and, of course, the cannibalism Baal had pushed on her.

Jane and Caleb ventured onto the path leading to the mansion, the unconscious Gold still draped over the black man’s shoulder. Even knocked out cold like this, with her blonde curls dangling messily around her face, she was beautiful. Baal was very proud of the work he had done with her. He had created something so appealing to man’s basic instincts that it was almost irresistible.

When the odd trio finally reached the mansion Arthur Toaves was already waiting for them by the door. Baal knew that the old man felt his presence right now. Even if Baal hid out of sight high up in the sky, he couldn’t completely erase his energy from the area. He and Arthur were so intimately connected at this point that there was no escaping the fact.

This led Baal to an intriguing question. What was Jane Elring going to do next? Would she leave them alone? Or was she going to kill Arthur so she could get to him?

From up in the sky Baal watched how Jane stepped aside and gestured for Caleb and Arthur to walk into the mansion. Then she followed them but, just before she closed the door, she turned around and looked up at the sky.

Baal couldn’t help himself then. He lowered his body until he was sure she could see him. With an excited grin he waved at her.

Briefly their eyes locked in an embrace that went far beyond the physical. Baal felt her, everything she was and everything she hoped to be one day. When this was all over, the girl’s mind told him, she would like to try and be a good person.

Baal told her that she couldn’t afford to ever be a good person in the world she lived in. He blew her a kiss.

Jane nodded in acknowledgment. Then she walked inside the mansion and closed the door behind her.

Baal circled through the air in a bout of absolute passion. This was going to be one hell of a fight and he very much looked forward to the enticing distraction. Amusement and consumption. Jane Elring would most certainly amuse him. Would she allow him to consume her, too?

DAY 5

OCTOBER 28, 2019

1

A beautiful morning arrived at Brettville’s doorstep. It came accompanied by gentle rays of sunlight through which the dark clouds quickly disbanded. Touched by the gentle breeze that strolled casually through town, the birds sang their beautiful melodies, calling people from their slumber.

Agent Bradford was usually an early riser, but today he couldn’t bring himself to get out of bed. Work called out to him, as it always did, in the shape of countless messages waiting for him on his phone. He couldn’t bring his tired mind to care.

The night had been a restless one and his dreams had been tainted with a feeling of unease that steadily built up inside his core. It was similar to the feeling he got as a little boy whenever he had to go to the dentist. An oppressive mix of fear and anticipation. Something was coming… and it was big, and it was bad.

Of course, when he had been a kid his father was there to pull him through the shameful emotions of doubt and anxiety. A man looked in front of him, not at his feet. Fear was to be met head-on; to do any less was to be a coward. The Bradford men didn’t raise cowards. And if you needed to cry, you did it under the shower.

His father had been dead for several years and there was no man here now with Agent Bradford in his hotel room to yank him out of bed. To hold him accountable. To tell him he was being a shameful weakling and that he needed to get his shit together.

“Get your shit together,” Agent Bradford mumbled to himself as he turned onto his right side.

His phone was within arm’s reach and all he had to do was take it. He didn’t even have to get out of bed. He didn’t have to fight the pressure building up inside his core as he tried to stand against the pull of Brettville’s terrible gravity.

“Just pick up the fucking phone.”

But what if the cause of the terrible feeling that had snuck up on him during the night originated from one of the messages waiting to be read? What if his eyes would inform him of the doom that he knew had been impending for some time now?

As long as he didn’t know, it couldn’t hurt him. The childish thought was an affront to Agent Bradford’s sense of duty, both as a professional and as a man. A man looked in front of him, not at his feet. Even if it meant staring at the ugliest, meanest son of a bitch that lived on the block.

This was his block. He was responsible for it. He had to get out of bed. He had to pick up his phone.

Agent Bradford turned around and found himself staring at the purple curtains he had closed the night before. The sun seemed to struggle desperately to get through and it would only be a matter of time before the hotel room lost the last remnants of its darkness. Not even the purple cloth could prevent the day from reaching out to Agent Bradford.

He was caught between the purple haze that filled the room and the daylight that demanded his presence.

No, that wasn’t true. He was caught in the clutches of whatever it was that filled the depths of his core. It began to reach for his throat now and suddenly Agent Bradford had trouble breathing.

Agent Bradford rolled onto his back and felt an awful dizziness claim his head. The ceiling began to spin and he suddenly felt very sick.

What was going on? He had been perfectly fine last night before going to bed. He had even had a pleasant talk with Becky before calling it a night. Where had that pleasure gone? Why was his health deserting him?

Agent Bradford gathered all his strength and sat up straight. As he did, a terrible nausea assaulted his stomach and he threw up all over the carpeted floor. The sour scent of his own insides crawled up his nose, underscoring the sickness he felt inside his body.

He was warm and cold at the same time and his muscles trembled terribly. Through the dizziness he lost his ability to see straight and found himself unable to stand. Unable to clean the vomit from his lips and shirt. Unable to clean the carpet he had soiled.

The only thing Agent Bradford could do was crawl back into bed and pray to God that this horrible moment would pass. He reached for the covers and pulled them far over his shivering body, all the way up to his ears.

Agent Bradford felt like a child, weak and vulnerable, but nobody was here to take care of him. He was alone, all alone, and nobody would ever come to save him from his own body.

To his shock, Agent Bradford felt his stomach rumble and an excruciating pain echoed through his body. It felt as if he had to take a shit so large that a horse would be jealous of it. A shit so large that his very own body had difficulty processing it.

But how? He could barely see straight, let alone fathom that his trembling body would allow him to walk.

Agent Bradford tossed the covers aside and threw one leg out of bed. The pain in his stomach was almost unbearable and a new bout of nausea drew through his body. He threw up again as he struggled to shove his other leg out of bed.

Gathering all his strength he got up from bed and took two steps toward the bathroom. His head began to spin and he fell to the ground. Then he crawled. His stomach demanded that he crawled. He had to make it to the toilet. He had to….

He shat himself. He felt his underpants fill up with loads and loads of his own feces. It was soft and warm and immediately filled the room with a horrible stench.

Agent Bradford cried his eyes out under the realization of what had just happened to him. He felt so horribly degraded. He was a small, weak boy that couldn’t even take care of himself. Somebody even had to help him take a shit.

He roared in anger and closed his eyes. If he couldn’t see the world, his childish reasoning went, the world couldn’t see him.

The next moment he opened his eyes Agent Bradford found himself back in bed. He felt completely fine and the room wasn’t filled with the terrible stink of his shit and vomit. He hadn’t soiled himself and his dizziness had deserted him.

Had this all been a terrible and humiliating nightmare?

Then the ugliest voice echoed inside his head. He knew that voice anywhere. It was the horrible Jane Elring.

Not saying this was me or anything, Agent Bradford. You know that I officially can’t make people experience illusions, so it couldn’t have been me, right?

But what if it was me, Agent Bradford? What if, maybe, you were right all along? What if I am much more capable than Dr. Greer thinks I am? What if I can do things that would make you… forgive me… shit your pants?

If you could prove that, Agent Bradford…. If you could prove that you were right all along…. That I am going to make this world burn… what would you do? Would you alert the task force? Would you push the button?

I mean… if you could PROVE it, of course, to Dr. Greer. To yourself maybe, even? Yeah, I think maybe it’s time for you to get a move on that.

Imagine, Agent Bradford. This world burning because a single girl wants to see the fire. What if that’s all I want? What if it’s all I ever wanted? To see the fire, Agent Bradford?

You best get up now and do what needs to be done. Like your father said, Bradford men don’t raise cowards.

A terrible rage filled Agent Bradford as the words echoed through his skull. As soon as they left him he jumped out of bed and grabbed his phone. He would call the task force. They would come and they would take the girl out once and for all.

She’d tried to fuck with him?! She thought she was that powerful?! He would show her true power, the way only a man could wield it. She’d be sorry. She’d be on her knees begging him not to push the button.

But now it was too late. He would make the moment last before he finally knocked her out cold. Part of him hoped she’d be awake in time. In time for her to feel Dr. Greer cut her head open as he retrieved her brain.

How would he go about proving this? If he couldn’t do that, Dr. Greer would never give the task force the clearance it needed. Agent Bradford took a deep breath as he sat down on his bed with the phone in his hand.

He’d find a way.

2

Mary Holsworth was afraid. Afraid of the big black man walking around the mansion where she lived, over and over and over again. Afraid, also, of the strange investigator that sat holed up with Arthur in his office.

Mary was no longer allowed access to the old man who had become so much more than just an employer over the years. He sat locked up with Jane Elring and the only disturbance allowed was one of the maids that brought them water and food.

The other thing locked up in the labyrinthine mansion was a young woman. Jane Elring and her bodyguard had brought her in last night, tied down and draped over the black man’s large shoulder. She sat now in the enormous basement that stretched out underneath almost half of the mansion.

Why was all of this happening? Any each one occurrence on its own was strange enough, but taken together it all reeked of a conspiracy. Some kind of dark plan that was about to be set into motion.

Mary walked into the kitchen and found Ellie at the table. The young girl sat staring aimlessly in front of her with a concerned frown. Her tired eyes were occupied by the mess of the previous days, Mary knew.

“I’m thinking about calling the cops.” Mary whispered it to the girl as she sat down next to her, afraid that the black man might hear her.

Ellie looked up at her immediately. Her concern was replaced by shock.

“No! You can’t do that! It’s— You just can’t.”

Mary shook her head and whispered, “This isn’t normal, Ellie. There’s a woman locked up in our basement…. And why does that guy keep walking around the house?”

“Still…. You have to trust, Mary. Trust Arthur. He let them in, right? He knows what he’s doing.”

“I’m not so sure. What is that girl doing with Arthur in his office? None of this makes any sense, Ellie….”

Mary felt Ellie’s hands take her own. The girl held on and squeezed gently.

“Jane is a good person! She helped me get better. She— Look. I know you don’t understand right now. But you have to believe. Believe in Arthur and believe in Jane Elring!”

With a deep sigh, Mary got up from her chair and walked over to the kitchen sink. Her solution to complex problems was always the same. She had learned it from her mother, and her mother had learned it from hers.

Tea. Everything made more sense when you had a nice cup of steaming hot tea. Instantly her mind was filled with old, and not so old, memories of the hours she had spent at the kitchen table with her mother. Drinking tea, talking about her day, listening to stories about old people that weren’t with them anymore.

Her heart filled with a strange sense of melancholy and Mary couldn’t fight that feeling. A few tears ran down her cheeks as she put water in the kettle and placed it on the stove.

What was going on with her all of a sudden? Why were these memories, and the feelings they triggered, dominating her frustrated mind? She had to focus on what was going on inside the mansion. She had to take care of Arthur, and of the young, vulnerable Ellie.

Yet there she stood, gently wiping the tears from her eyes that had spawned at such a random moment. Mary didn’t like feeling this weak. It made her angry and that anger pushed the memories away to the background of her mind.

You feel weak, do you?

A voice Mary vaguely recognized crept up from the back of her mind. At first it was very gentle, hardly more than a whisper, but soon it became stronger.

I think you’re very strong, Mary. You don’t feel strong?

What was this madness inside her head? Where the hell did it come from? Whose voice was that?

The door to the kitchen opened and, when Mary turned to look, she saw the big black man walking inside. She feared him because he was strong and powerful. She feared him because she couldn’t read the intentions off his face. She feared him because his eyes roared with a thunder that was unmistakable. Immediately her mind returned to the cops that she wanted to call.

Hey, Mary? Do you remember your uncle Jacob? I know he’s dead now… but can you remember his face?

The stranger’s voice summoned images of her long-lost uncle to the forefront of her mind. Mary had loved Uncle Jacob. He had been kind and patient with her, and supported her all the way through college with his money and his wisdom. She would have made it without the former, but the latter served her to this day.

Don’t you think the black man kind of looks like Uncle Jacob? I mean, look at his cheekbones and his lips. His nose is a little off, right? But aside from that?

The voice controlled her eyes and Mary couldn’t look away from the black man that stood in the door opening. She couldn’t understand why, but slowly her mental image of Uncle Jacob began to blend with the stranger she had feared. It took only a few seconds before her new familiarity with the black man’s features made her feel secure.

What was happening to her? Mary was a strong and intelligent woman; that belief in herself had always carried her through. Now, though, she knew that she was falling victim to the manipulative voice inside her head and she lacked the tools to handle it. She couldn’t banish the voice from her head and, somehow, it felt as if it belonged there. As if it had lived in her head all along before finally finding the courage to speak up.

Hey, Mary? Why don’t you make everybody some tea? I’m sure Uncle Jacob would love some too. You guys should all sit down together. You have loads of catching up to do!

The black man had vanished then and in his place stood the long-lost Uncle Jacob. Without hesitation Mary ran toward him and threw herself around his neck.

“Uncle Jacob! Uncle Jacob! I’ve missed you so much!”

The man’s arms around her waist were warm and welcoming. Together they shared an embrace that could only exist between two souls that had known each other for years. Souls that understood and connected on levels that far transcended the physical.

Mary spent the next few hours in that warm comfort. She forgot all about Ellie, about Arthur, about the black man walking through the mansion, about the strange woman in the basement and, most importantly, she forgot about calling the cops.

3

A vague mix of fungus and dust lingered in the air, untouched by the sun that would never reach the darkness that filled this basement. A dampness gathered in the room, grabbing the throats of all visitors and slowly choking the life out of them. To be cloaked by the shadows underneath the Toaves mansion was to slowly succumb to an unnatural madness.

Unsettled by their new guest, the rats scurried along the walls, ever hesitant to get a closer look. Eventually their curiosity would outlast their fear of the unknown and they would approach her. Perhaps they might even take a nibble from her toes, just to see if she could replace the spiders they usually hunted.

Large spiders that built massive webs in the corners of the dark basement. Large spiders that crawled up and down the walls. Traversed the ceilings with their silent little legs, sneaking up on unwitting creatures innocent enough to stay in the basement longer than they had to.

Here, underneath the Toaves mansion, predators found prey. It was nature at its finest, confined to the microcosm of shadows and dust and beyond illusions of morality and decency. Here all was dark and only dark things lived here.

In the middle of the basement sat Gold on a tired old chair that groaned underneath her weight. Her hands and feet were tied and she had never felt this vulnerable. Naked, alone, and slowly choking in the dust and fungus that defiled her lungs.

Gold was dizzy and her jaw was burning. She didn’t know where she was, let alone how she had gotten there.

All she knew was that the squeaking rats were getting braver by the minute and that, eventually, she would become their meal. Their tiny snouts would puncture her flesh and taste the blood underneath. From there on, Gold knew, there would be no stopping the little monsters.

In Gold’s mind the rats were just like the men her mother had always warned her against. They wanted, and wanted, and wanted until their fat bellies exploded under the pressure of their own gluttony. But it hadn’t been a man that got to her, right?

The last thing Gold remembered was the climax she reached with the girl she had picked up at Ray’s Liquors. Gold shook her head in defeat. She hadn’t picked up anybody; she had been picked up instead. Was that last night? Gold had no way of knowing what time it was, caught in the darkness of this terrible room.

The cold air tickled her skin and sharpened her nipples to the point that Gold thought they would explode. They never did and she sat tiredly on her groaning chair, wondering what her beauty could do to get her out of this situation. She had gone from predator to prey and now she was subject to whatever whim her captor indulged in next.

It was hard to focus her mind through the dizziness that assailed her head. It was hard to ignore the burning sensation in her jaw. When she tried to open her mouth, just to see how it would feel, it was as if a thousand needles attacked her cheek.

The black man! There had been a black man, Gold realized as she struggled to remember. He had pulled her off the girl and smacked her against the wall. It was his fist that had shattered her jaw!

So it had all been a setup. It angered Gold that she had fallen for the same trick she and her sisters had pulled all those countless years ago. She had been tempted. She had been seduced. Just when she felt safest, just when she felt she had won, it had all been taken from her. Like Black’s arrow piercing a man’s throat, she had been crushed by big and powerful hands.

A man’s hands, of course. Her mother had been right. She had always been right. Men would forever be her undoing.

Yet where was the man she was supposed to serve? The man that had awakened her and pulled the fog of ages spent in darkness from her mind? Where was her infinitely beautiful father? Could he not protect her now? Could he not save her? Or had she failed him so terribly that he no longer cared for her? Was there no more love now that she was useless?

The thought of her father’s abandonment chilled Gold to the bone and tears of fear and sadness welled up in her tired eyes. Sobbing, she sat on the old chair that struggled to carry her weight. Her beautiful round shoulders shook uncontrollably and her blonde curls stuck against her wet cheeks.

All she had ever wanted was to serve him. To be perfect for him. She had failed, and now her life was meaningless. She was stuck in this dark basement forever, Gold thought. Her once beautiful body would be torn to shreds by the vicious rats until only her bones remained. Those bones would stay here forever, scattered across the dusty floor.

Such a desperate sadness overtook Gold. She realized that her foggy ancient mind, cursed by the ages, had been the kinder thing. At least she hadn’t been able to really feel anything back then. It had all just been a large blur of one moment moving into the next.

“You mustn’t give up so soon….”

Gold raised her head at the voice, but found herself unable to see through the long strands of hair covering her eyes. She didn’t have to see him to recognize his warm and beautiful voice. That voice that had sung to her all those ages ago on the field, telling her how beautiful and wonderful she was.

She could hear him walk toward her now and soon felt how he brushed the hair from her face. His hands were warm and soft and he smelled of fresh grass after the rain had fallen.

Gold looked at the infinitely beautiful man standing in front of her. Even through the darkness she could see his flawless, almost silver skin and long, dark hair. His lips were curled eagerly and his smile felt as if it was just for her. A private little moment that fueled the tired and bruised Gold.

Gold whimpered, “You came for me after all….”

“Of course…. What kind of father would I be to let you rot in a disgusting old basement?” he asked.

He’d called himself her father. Gold’s heart was warmed by this quiet confession of unconditional and eternal love. If that love came from such a beautiful man, Gold thought, it had to be the most precious love there ever was.

“Won’t you untie me, Father? I’m scared to be here by myself, with the filthy rats and the ugly spiders.”

Gold’s heart almost broke when she watched him shake his head.

“No,” he said. “You must stay here for now. It is important to me that your body remains on these grounds.”

Gold tried to swallow her fear but found herself unable to. This terrible, dark room was going to tear her to shreds, she felt.

“But Father… I am so very frightened….”

As she admitted her feelings her father’s face went dark and cold. Gold could tell that he judged her weakness in the harshest way. How she desired then to take back the words she had just spoken. Words that had angered him… or worse, disappointed him. She had made him think that she was less than perfect.

“You don’t want to serve me anymore?” he asked.

“I do! It is the only thing I want! Please! Let me serve you, Father!” she cried hastily.

“Then you must stay here for now and be ready.”

“Ready for what?”

He smiled at her again now that she had professed her loyalty. She would stick with him forever and she would defy even this hell of a room if need be.

“Ready for what, you ask, my perfect Gold? Why… for me, of course. You must be ready for me….”

Gold didn’t know what that meant and she found herself unable to care. His smile for her was warm again and she would kill for that warmth. She had done it many times before, after all.

4

Caleb sat at the kitchen table with Ellie and Mary. If Jane hadn’t whispered to him about what she had done to the middle-aged woman he would have been very worried. But as it was, watching Mary’s delighted face during the conversations with her imaginary uncle was almost amusing.

Ellie sat quietly as she drank her tea, and Caleb could only guess at what was going on inside the girl’s head. She seemed to trust Jane unconditionally and even the confusing sight of the brainwashed Mary did not seem to dissuade her.

Deep down it bothered Caleb that Jane hadn’t been completely honest with him. She had showed him some extent of her abilities, but definitely not the entirety of it. Illusions, ripping minds out of bodies… what else could she do that ran so very contrary to the normalcy of life?

Right now it didn’t matter, Caleb decided. He had to focus on the plan. After all, it wouldn’t be much longer before his client set it all into motion.

Caleb thought back to their conversation in Jane’s hotel room the day before. He went over each and every word she had spoken to him.

“When I was born they inserted a small chip in my spine. At first that chip was only designed to do one thing. It is connected to the device that Agent Bradford carries, the button. When he is within range and pushes it, strong electrical currents run up my spine. They will cause a great amount of pain, and they will knock me out.

“Before my outplacement they adapted the chip to double as a tracker. It is connected to an app that runs on my handler’s phone. If I am more than a hundred miles away from my handler the app loses touch with the chip. That’s about an hour and fifteen minutes by car on the highway. I am not allowed to leave my working location, however; to do so would be suicide.

“The elite group that is on call to take me down is roughly half an hour away from my current location. That means that should I decide to go AWOL, the team is always present far before I can actually escape the reach of the tracking app. They will find me and they will detain me.

“But Caleb… if I manage to get far enough away from the tracking app, I am free. They won’t be able to find me. So what needs to happen is, that team has to meet up with Agent Bradford and come to me. If we can take them out, all at once, there will be nobody left to chase me.

“This is the arrogance of Dr. Greer, and it’s the only chance I have. He thought he knew everything I was and everything I could do. He thought that he created a perfect system within which I couldn’t make a move. And for a long time that was true, until I found you.

“I will make sure to befriend Arthur Toaves, and we will use his mansion. You’ve seen how big it is. It’s one confusing mess of a house. If you can map it out, you can pick off the members of the team brought in to come and get me, one by one.

“Most likely Agent Bradford will find me before you succeed, and he will push the button. After you take him out I will rely on you to get me to safety. I won’t be conscious until hours later.

“I know I’m asking a lot, Caleb. But this is the last chance you have at backing out. Once it goes down, it goes down. You can’t turn back then because they will come for you all the same. So you need to make up your mind. You have to decide. Either way… we’re cool. I won’t force you to help me.”

Afterward she had put a gun on the table for him to take. If he wanted it.

Caleb had asked her, “What will you do about that demon here in Brettville? Or will you just leave?”

“I’m going to try and take care of it. I don’t know if I can succeed, or to what extent I can, but I want to try. I… I’m going to have to do a few things I’m not exactly proud of tomorrow. I would like to balance that a little by doing something good in return.”

“You don’t owe the world that,” Caleb had said.

“I don’t?”

“You don’t owe anybody anything.”

She had looked at him then with those deep, dark eyes and Caleb had known he would never desert her. Her head had been tilted gently, as if she gave his words great consideration, and in the privacy of her hotel room she had seemed vulnerable. Human. It was then that Caleb had taken the gun.

“I don’t want to leave Baal free to do whatever he wants with this place. It won’t end there. He is so desperately hungry, and chronically bored, he won’t be able to stop with just one town. He will burn the country down if he’s given enough time.”

It hadn’t been until after Ellie recovered, and Arthur told his horrible story, that Caleb had realized what it all meant. To take care of the demon, Baal, he would have to be torn from his host first.

Baal had been the old man’s life force in that crucial moment before certain death. What would happen to that frail body if the demon was removed?

In the privacy of Ellie’s hospital room Jane had said that she wasn’t certain. That anything could happen but that it was definitely a risk. Caleb knew that she had said those words for Ellie’s benefit. Somehow he had sensed that Arthur was going to die.

So now Caleb sat silently at the kitchen table. Trying not to look at the brainwashed Mary Holsworth. Trying not to look at young Ellie, who would soon suffer another loss. He focused instead on the map of the mansion he had constructed in his head over the last few hours.

There were four main entrances to the mansion, but an elite team would never split up that way. They would go in together and slowly advance from hallway to hallway and from room to room. They would check every corner and cover each other with high-grade automatic weapons. It was entirely possible that they would be in heavy armor and wearing helmets.

A painful flash of doubt shot through Caleb’s mind. Was he crazy? It had been years since he last saw a combat situation, and it had been so scarring that he still hadn’t recovered. He was out of shape, hadn’t held a gun in years, and… he was afraid.

These guys wouldn’t be afraid. They were animals looking for a fresh kill. Armed beasts that wanted nothing more than to get into the biggest, dirtiest fight they could find. They lived for this.

But Caleb had the map inside his head. He knew the corners that couldn’t be adequately covered. He knew the doors that led to those hidden spots where he could strike from behind. He knew where the body armor had its structural weaknesses.

If everything went exactly right, he had a chance. It was a small chance, but a chance all the same. He, too, had once lived for this.

Jane’s voice welled up from the back of his head. It tugged at him gently for his attention before whispering to him.

I’m beginning very soon. Will you please take Ellie and Mary to the room we discussed? The two maids that remain are already in there. Then get into position, Caleb. It will all go down very soon now.

Caleb didn’t say a word. He just got up from his chair and gently reached for Ellie’s shoulder.

The girl asked him, “Is it time?”

“It is time.”

In the back of Caleb’s head, barely audible, he heard one final message.

Thank you, Caleb. Even if I don’t make it.

She would make it. Caleb had made the promise to her in her hotel room and he repeated it now. He wasn’t going to fail. The bullies wouldn’t win today.

5

Agent Bradford had made his way to the open gate of the Toaves mansion. The tracking app told him that she was holed up in there and hadn’t moved in hours.

He contemplated going in by himself to find her and push the button, but the risk was too great. Not only had the girl displayed abilities that he didn’t even know she had, there was also the bodyguard with her.

No, he had to rely on the backup team to assist him. Together there would be no stopping them. Not even the amazing Specimen #8 could attack all their minds at the same time, and certainly a washed-up army reject was no match for them. But how to get Dr. Greer to send in the team? That was the real issue.

The old doctor’s ego was so impossibly large, the man would never believe that his system had failed. That his property was rebelling. That she had developed abilities the doctor didn’t know about.

Agent Bradford?

Agent Bradford tried to ignore the ugly voice that crawled up in the back of his head. It pulled at him, mocked him, teased him.

Agent Braaaaadfooooord?

“What?!”

I mean… you’re outside. Are you shy to come in?

“Fuck you! We’ll get you, just wait!”

Tsk…. As if you could take me down. You know you’re too weak, right? They’ve made me so damn powerful no MAN could ever get to me now.

“That’s what you think, you little bitch! We’re coming for you! We’re coming!”

So the backup team is arriving soon?

Agent Bradford was silent.

Oh? Agent Bradford… you haven’t called them yet? Geez…. And here I was thinking you were at least halfway competent….

He didn’t respond.

Here’s what you do, Agent Bradford. You get on the phone with Dr. Greer’s secretary. We both know you’re not important enough to have a direct line. Anyway, you call his secretary, and you tell her it’s a code 3751.

You tell him what I did to you this morning. Leave out the part about shitting your pants. If he doesn’t believe you, tell him I’m very sorry that his wife died last night.

“W-Wait…. His wife died last night?” Agent Bradford asked.

I’m afraid so.

“How can you— That’s halfway across the country! You couldn’t possibly—”

Couldn’t I? Who died and made you the expert? You’re practically still in diapers… or you should be, considering what happened this morning….

“You fucking bitch….”

You best get on that now, don’t you think so, Agent Bradford?

As suddenly as it had struck him, the voice retreated from his mind. For some reason, however, her words kept echoing through Agent Bradford’s head. She mocked him. She taunted him. It was as if she wanted the backup team to be here.

“The little bitch thinks she’s invincible. If she wants a fight, I’ll give her one!” he said out loud.

Agent Bradford took out his phone. He had the doctor on speed dial.

A woman’s voice answered. “Dr. Greer’s office. How may I help you?”

“This is Agent Bradford. I need to talk to Dr. Greer.”

“I’m sorry, Agent Bradford, Dr. Greer isn’t available today.”

“I know, I know…. But it’s a code 3751.”

There was no response.

“Hello?”

“I will connect you, Agent Bradford. One moment, please.”

Agent Bradford took a deep breath as he waited for the secretary to patch him through. Was this what his professional career amounted to? Relegated to arguing with secretaries and hoping the higher-ups would graciously offer him some of their time?

Apparently what he did wasn’t very important. It angered the special agent to his very core that Dr. Greer didn’t take him seriously.

Dr. Greer’s voice sounded through the phone. “Agent Bradford?”

“Yes! Hello, Dr. Greer!”

“Hello…. What can I help you with?”

“I’m calling about your Specimen #8. She has become unstable. She—”

“Is she still on the job?”

“What? Yes… but listen, Dr. Greer. She has attacked me!”

“Attacked you how, Agent Bradford?”

“She… she showed me illusions this morning. She made me think I was really sick and had to throw up. I thought I was going to die!”

“Specimen #8 isn’t capable of that.”

“She fucking is now! Or maybe she’s been capable of it for a long time. I don’t know, Dr. Greer!”

Agent Bradford heard the doctor’s skeptical sigh and it enraged him. That single sigh filled his entire body with a fury that was almost impossible to control.

“You don’t believe me, you motherfucker?! Your wife is dead! She died last night! Specimen #8 sends her condolences!”

“What did you just say?”

The doctor’s response was eerily calm. It was so quiet, in fact, that it threw the special agent off completely. The anger sank from his body on the spot. All that was left was a frightened man who was sure he had just destroyed his career by mouthing off to a superior.

“Wait…. I’m sorry, Dr. Greer. I didn’t mean to—”

“No, no. I don’t care about that. Did you just suggest to me that Specimen #8 could read my mind from halfway across the country?”

“She told me this not five minutes ago,” Agent Bradford said.

“Amazing! How spectacular! I honestly had no idea she had grown this capable.”

“Dr. Greer! She is attacking me! She’s taunting me!”

“To do what, Agent Bradford?” Dr. Greer asked.

“To get the backup team here!”

A quick pause snuck into their conversation. It came from the old doctor’s patient contemplation that no man had ever been able to hurry. Agent Bradford knew better than to try.

Finally Dr. Greer spoke. “Why do you think she wants to face off with the backup team?”

“She’s mad! Her ego has exploded! She thinks she’s all-powerful!”

Dr. Greer’s snickering filled the special agent’s ear. That vile, mocking sound felt even worse than Jane Elring’s voice inside his head.

“Oh my,” Dr. Greer said. “So it has come to this. The great escape!”

“I won’t let her escape! What’s the alternative, the backup team doesn’t come?”

“No, no…. Specimen #8 has forced our hand. We can’t not send the team, and we can’t send the team. An intriguing problem she has created for us, no?”

Agent Bradford was far from intrigued. He was angry, humiliated and, though he would never admit it, he was very afraid of the small monster holed up in the Toaves mansion.

“Dr. Greer? What do you want to do now?” he asked.

“There is only one thing we can do. We must trust in the system that we put into place. I will call the backup team. They will arrive at your location in half an hour. You will go in, find her, and push the button. Bring her back to me in one piece, if you can. If you can’t, you put her body on ice and call me right away.”

“Alright, Dr. Greer. I will stay put and wait for the team to arrive.”

“You do that, Agent Bradford. Good luck to you. I have a sense that you will need it.”

Dr. Greer’s laughter bellowed from the special agent’s phone.

“Amazing. Truly amazing! Across half the country! What a marvel have I created!”

Agent Bradford couldn’t listen to the insanity anymore. The madness, the ego that refused to implode on itself, it assaulted his senses in ways Jane Elring never had. With a few jerky moves he ended the call and put the phone back in his pocket.

The conversation had drained him and he made a vow to himself. This was his last job. He would be done after this one. He’d take the little bitch down. He’d fuck her up good. Agent Bradford would save his country from the terrible monstrosity hiding inside the Toaves mansion.

And then… he’d go home, fuck Becky until they were both sore, and focus his attention on his children. They had to be saved from the monstrosity that was his country now.

6

Jane Elring stood in the middle of the office, watching Arthur as the old man collected the final sheet of paper from his printer. His tired hands gathered the newly created documents and placed them in a small stack.

Arthur walked back to his desk and sat down. He looked for the pen he couldn’t find.

Jane said, “It’s in the top left drawer. You put it there yesterday.”

“Oh! That’s right!”

Jane watched as Arthur opened the drawer and dug out his pen. He would need it to sign the will he had spent the last hour typing up. Arthur Toaves knew that he was going to die and he knew that Jane Elring was going to kill him. It made her very sad.

Arthur began to scribble his signature underneath each sheet. When he reached the end of the stack he looked up at Jane.

“Are you certain you don’t want some help? You could use the money once you go on the run. It doesn’t have to be traceable,” he offered.

Jane brushed his concerns aside. “No. Really, I couldn’t. How could I?”

“I hold no ill will against you, Jane. You have done right by Ellie, and you are doing right by Brettville. If an old man has to die to stop this madness, that is not your fault, is it?”

Jane shook her head. If only it were that simple. If only she were the good person Arthur Toaves believed she was. Jane knew she was a manipulator, a trickster, a liar. To also take the old man’s money? That would just be in poor taste, adding insult to injury.

“No, Arthur. You do with that money what needs doing. I will be fine,” she said firmly.

Would she be fine? Jane Elring, who knew everything about everybody, had never been so unsure in her entire life.

Downstairs, an emotionally crippled, overweight, retired black ops soldier waited for the elite team that was coming to get her within the next half hour. Before that team arrived, she had to delve into Arthur’s mind and tear out an ancient demon that wouldn’t exactly go willingly. As her reward for that, she got to kill an old man she respected and electrical currents would run through her spine.

Arthur asked, “Are you frightened, Jane?”

“I am.”

“I’m afraid too,” the old man confessed. “I’ve made some peace with my death, but I can’t come to terms with the idea of not being. Not existing.”

“I know you don’t believe in the afterlife, Arthur. I wish I could say something to make it easier for you.”

The old man gently shook his head before signing the final sheet of paper on his desk. Carefully he placed it on the bottom of the stack. Then, he looked up at Jane and she didn’t have to read his mind to sense his fear.

“Will you help Ellie, Jane? She will blame herself again for all of this, I think.”

“Ellie will be fine. I promise.” Jane said it without knowing if it was true. She said it to put his mind at ease, she told herself. Maybe she only said it because that would make her job easier.

“Are you ready then, Arthur?”

The old man tried to force out a smile, only to have it turn into a ghastly grimace that summarized the situation perfectly. He was going to die, very soon, by the hands of a psychic detective who wanted to pull an ancient demon from his head. Yesterday life had still seemed somewhat normal.

“Do you want to do it in your chair?” Jane asked. Then she gestured to the green sofa that stood against the left wall of the office. “Or over there maybe? What’s most comfortable?”

Arthur took a deep sigh before he said, “No. In the chair. I’d like to watch out of my window as I go. I want to see the waving pines and the green fields around my mansion. Maybe the horses are still out? Ellie loves the horses.”

Without a word Jane walked over to the old man and rolled the office chair toward the window. Through it came a few modest rays of sunlight, understated as if they knew what was going to happen. As if they wanted to grant a sense of warmth to this very cold situation.

“Is this okay, Arthur?” she asked.

“This is perfect. Thank you, Jane. For everything.”

Jane shook her head, knowing that the old man couldn’t see her. Once she started this final act there was no going back.

“Will it hurt, Jane?”

“No. Not at all, Arthur. It will be like falling asleep. You’ll dream for a little bit… they’ll be nice dreams… and then it just ends.”

The old man said nothing.

“Arthur? Why don’t you tell me about one of your favorite memories? As a child, maybe, or when you were in college?”

It was the kindest way she could do this, Jane thought. To have him drift off amidst the ocean of one final, pleasant memory. To make his last moment one of silent and peaceful reflection.

A silent fear dominated Arthur’s throat and there was so much sadness and regret inside of him. He hadn’t been enough. He hadn’t done enough. There were still years that he had expected to fill out. Plans to be seen to fruition. He didn’t think he had the voice to tell Jane anything.

“Just that one final memory, Arthur….” Jane’s voice broke through the dark clouds inside the old man’s head. “Do you remember Suzy?”

Arthur remembered Suzy. Her pale skin and dark hair. Her soft touch. Her wet lips. As a young man he had discovered entire worlds with her, without them ever leaving the bedroom.

“Tell me about Suzy, Arthur.”

Arthur could smell Suzy. He could feel her now sitting on his lap, whispering naughty words in his ear. The world around him didn’t exist anymore. His world was Suzy now. Her hair. Her face. Her neck. Her breasts. Her small belly button. Her vagina. Her ass. Her legs. Her feet. Her toes. Her shadow.

The last thing Arthur saw before he closed his eyes was the painting that surrounded his mansion. The pines that waved their final farewell at him, looking adoringly at the green fields that stretched out against their feet. A single horse galloped through those fields, as if to bid his master a final adieu.

The last thing Arthur heard before he closed his eyes was the beautiful symphony of the October wind rustling through the trees. It was accompanied by birds singing their most precious melodies, reserved only for the worthiest of occasions.

The last thing Arthur felt before he closed his eyes wasn’t the regret or the desperation that came from unfinished plans and desires. It wasn’t the pain of a misspent youth.

Very skillfully Jane avoided all the dark traps people laid down for themselves and gave Arthur only the love that existed for him. It was in abundance, generated by an entire community of misfits and rejects that had been granted that one second chance they needed.

That love, which was most worthy precisely because it was born from loyalty and admiration, filled Arthur Toaves until he couldn’t feel anything anymore.

That was how Arthur Toaves died. Alone, in his office, with a perfect stranger that was killing him. Not alone, comforted by a warmth and love so great that most men had to spend several lifetimes to gather it.

Jane wiped the tears from her eyes and took a deep breath. She had just undergone the most devastating five minutes of her life. She had killed the best man she had ever met. Perhaps the only good man she had ever known. It filled her with despair to think how rare such men were and that she had just taken one from a world that needed them the most.

“Come on,” she told herself with a broken voice. “This isn’t over. It’s only just beginning.”

She had separated Baal from Arthur’s mind and taken the life force that kept the old man’s body going. With Arthur Toaves dead, Baal could no longer stay.

Where would he go? The answer was clear to Jane Elring. She had created the extra room for him inside her mental house. Now she only had to drag him in there.

Jane closed her eyes and forced herself to fall asleep.

Five… four… three… two… one…. Goodnight….

When she opened her eyes again she was in the darkness of her mental house. Only this time she couldn’t afford to be blind to what was going on inside. Turning on the light meant seeing everything. All her thoughts, all her feelings, all her fears and anxieties and regrets and sadness. All her trauma—she had a lot of it—would attack her on sight.

Jane took a deep breath, found the switch, and flicked it on. A blinding white light coursed through the enormous house that was Jane’s mind. Deafening screams filled her ears and yelled the ugliest things to her.

She was an Ugly, Evil Freak. A Fatherless, and Motherless, Science Experiment! She was Unworthy of Love! Her Tiny Body was Dysfunctional! No Man would ever Want her! No Society would ever Accept her! She deserved to Die, Die, Die!

Jane’s eyes adjusted to the light. Her ears grew accustomed to the noise. She knew the voice that screamed out to her. It wasn’t some evil, alien force assaulting her. No, the voice was her own.These were the things she believed about herself. The things that she had learned through her childhood of lab experiments, of being treated like a tool, of receiving no love.

Jane ignored the messages that looped through her head the best she could and stepped outside. She walked into the vast darkness surrounding her house and looked around. He had to be close to her; there was no way he could leave that quickly.

Her ears caught him before her eyes ever could. Subtle footsteps echoed rapidly through the darkness. He was running. Running away from her. Away from her house. Where was he, exactly? Jane focused her mind to the extreme as she tried to locate him.

When she found him she gave pursuit. In the real world her small body was a useless distraction. She was ugly, clumsy, and incapable. In here, in her world, she was very strong, and very fast. In here her abilities would never betray her.

Jane ran into the darkness as she listened for the footsteps. She knew exactly where they came from and, more importantly, she was gaining on them.

The light of her mental house served as an uncomfortable beacon, a necessary evil that showed her the way back. The way back through the impenetrable darkness into a damaging light that would only hurt her.

Jane ran and ran until, in the distance, she saw the silver skin of the gorgeous Baal. It reflected, impossibly, in the darkness that surrounded him as if he were made from precious diamond stones.

“Baal! Stop running and face me!” she yelled.

Baal stopped in his tracks and turned around. He gave her an eager smile and waved at her, the same as he had done when they first met.

“You make good on your promises, Jane Elring,” the demon taunted from afar. “You said it would end before the month was up and here we are!”

“Yes, Baal. Here we are.”

Jane stopped running and slowly walked toward the demon that stood waiting for her.

When she came closer she realized for the first time how impossibly tall he was. She had to stretch her neck just to get a glimpse of his stunning face.

“So now what, Jane Elring? What is the next part of your diabolic plan? Who do we kill next? I’m up for some killing!

“Shall we take on the frustrated Larry Bradford? Or maybe something tastier? Ellie Aulding was quite good, I will have you know. I kind of resented you for that one….”

Jane stood silently as the stunning man’s voice sang the vilest things to her. It spoke of death and torture, yet it sounded like the most beautiful song she had ever heard.

“We’re not killing anybody,” Jane said as her dark eyes tried to reach a face that hovered high above her own. “The killing is done. You’re done.”

With a taunting grin Baal whispered, “I’ll never be done, Jane Elring. Not now, not in another thousand years. So go home before it is too late. If you’re not careful I might just start dining on you….”

Jane’s stare was cold and calculating. She knew what an enormous ego looked like. She had seen it in Dr. Greer and she saw it now, exponentially larger, in the demonic presence in front of her. And that was her chance.

“You really think you could consume me, Baal? I don’t think you can….”

“No?”

“No. You feed on the bottom of the barrel. Victims of child abuse. Delinquents. No shit you can defeat the feebleminded. Who fucking can’t?”

“You are delightful indeed,” Baal said as the grin started to fade from his face.

“Am I? You looking for excuses, Baal? I’m standing right here and I want to fight!”

It was now that the mocking demon became cold as ice. His grin had vanished; his eyes were suddenly made of stone. A freezing aura emanated from his beautiful body as he stepped toward her.

“You want to fight me? A challenge then? Yes, I am curious to see how far we can take this.”

Jane waited two seconds and then, when she realized Baal would never make the first move, she spat in his face. The large glob of saliva flew through the dark sky and reached the lower part of his cheek.

“Fuck you, Baal! What are you waiting for?!”

Without a word Baal launched forward and Jane ran. She ran like the wind back to the light coming from her mental house.

Baal’s roar echoed through the darkness. “Running now, are we?! Regretting our arrogance, yes?! It is too late now, Jane Elring! It is too late now!”

Jane didn’t have to look back. She knew that the proud and arrogant Baal was giving chase. He was blind now to the risks that she posed. Or, perhaps, he just didn’t believe there was anything in this world or the next that could harm him. Perhaps he just saw a little girl running for her life after enraging the bull. After playing with the unquenchable fire.

Jane ran until she reached her mental house. The light burned her skin but she couldn’t hesitate.

She stepped into the doorway and turned around to see where Baal was. When she saw him appear in the near distance she turned and ran inside. Up the stairs, toward the new room that she had created just for this moment.

She ignored the screams that echoed through the house. She ran through the self-hatred and focused her mind away from all the images in her house that reminded her of how bad and dangerous she was.

Am I dangerous? Good! Let me be dangerous. Let me be so fucking dangerous that I can even beat a demon!

“Jaaaaannneeeeee?! Where are you, Jane?!” Baal’s voice boomed through the house.

“Right here, motherfucker!”

Jane stood next to the door of the room she had built for Baal. It was the biggest, toughest door she had ever created. It was made of fortified steel and not even man’s terrible atomic bomb would ever be able to rupture it.

She pulled open the heavy door and stepped inside the room. Its emptiness felt so intoxicating that she almost became dizzy. There was no air, no light, no sound. There was only the absolute nothingness that came with Jane’s heavy burden.

Jane waited in the darkness until Baal approached. She watched him step inside the room and look around.

Again she was tempted by the gorgeous man’s physique. Maybe they could stay in this darkness together. Maybe she could finally feel somebody pressed close against her. A warm body to hold, to connect with. He would consume her, but perhaps that was a fair price to pay for the intimacy she feared she would otherwise never receive.

No. That wasn’t the solution. Deep down inside Jane knew it wasn’t the solution. If she had to go through life afraid and alone, then so be it. She had not killed Arthur Toaves only to fall victim to this terrible force of destruction now.

Baal walked toward her and placed his hand on her shoulder. It was large and powerful and so warm that it made Jane tremble. All she wanted was to be with this beautiful man. To feel him against her, on top of her, inside of her. If all she could ever be was a vessel for his beauty, then….

No! You fucking focus now! You’re so damn close! So damn close!

Jane put her hand on Baal’s powerful forearm and pulled herself closer to him. She pushed up against his chest and for a moment they breathed together in a perfect rhythm.

“See, Jane Elring? I’m not so bad…. This darkness you’ve created for us is beautiful. Why don’t we stay here together… forever?”

Jane whispered softly as she relished the closeness to this beautiful body. “You admire this darkness, Baal?”

He whispered back, “It is truly gorgeous.”

Suddenly Jane ducked and moved through the demon’s legs. She ran toward the door as she left the surprised Baal behind her.

“Then fucking stay here forever, Baal, in this beautiful darkness!”

Jane ran out of the room and into the blinding hallway. She turned around to see Baal running toward her. With all her strength she pushed against the heavy door and tried to close it.Baal reached her just in time and pushed back. They stood in a power struggle that was impossible for Jane to win, both pushing against the door with all their might.

Baal roared, “You’re a clever one, Jane Elring! You are a truly terrifying thing! With you Man has created the most exquisite horror!”

Hearing his voice sent shivers down Jane’s spine. Baal knew how ugly she was.

Maybe, she thought, she was only a reflection of how ugly the world could be. Was that a world worth fighting for?

The strength deserted her arms and Jane felt how Baal was winning. Slowly but surely the door opened and Baal came peering through the crack.

Jane knew she couldn’t win. She couldn’t beat him. She couldn’t ever beat the world around her. She had to submit. She would never be good enough. Strong enough. Worthy enough.

Then the tiniest voice sounded through the hallway. “No… give up… now… Jane.”

When Jane turned to look, she saw the seven girls stumbling through the hallway to meet her.

“No! Stay away! This is dangerous! He is too dangerous!” she warned.

The girls ignored her as they stumbled, fell, and crawled toward her.

Jane’s muscles screamed as she desperately tried to shut the door. If she didn’t do it now, then the girls would be consumed by Baal. That one innocence that lived inside her head, lost forever to the terrible demon she had allowed to enter.

The girls reached Jane and hugged her legs. One of them said, “No… give up… yet….”

Jane watched as the seven girls leaned in against the door. Their collective weight was enough to give the raging demon pause.

“What is this now, Jane Elring?! Can’t fight your own battles?! You have to rely on others?! Are you that weak?! Are you that pathetic?!”

If I have to be pathetic to beat you… I’ll take it.

Together with the small girls Jane gathered all her strength. She worked through her burning muscles. She worked through the indomitable self-doubt that lingered through her mental house. She worked through Baal’s taunts.

I can’t allow him to walk out of here. If he leaves, it was all in vain. Arthur will have died for nothing. Caleb will get arrested. And I… I will die.

I… Do Not… Want to Die! I Deserve to Live!

Jane roared violently as she focused all her remaining strength and tossed herself against the door. And then, finally, aided by the little girls that had always seemed so incredibly powerless, the door closed with a loud iron clank.

She could hear the furious Baal rage inside the room. He yelled things that were no longer audible, and they didn’t matter. Baal no longer mattered. He lived now, isolated and powerless, in a room inside Jane’s head.

Jane sank to the ground. The tears ran freely from her eyes. Tears of fear, and sadness, and anger, and just the impossible exhaustion that came with facing off against a demon.

Carefully the small girls surrounded her and leaned in against her. There was no more hint of their amazing power. There was only their softness as they held on gently to the weeping Jane.

Very patiently they whispered, “We… love… you….”

7

Ellie stood in front of a window on the second floor, looking out over the entranceway to the Toaves mansion. In the distance she could see the open gate where the men were gathering around the person she vaguely knew as Agent Bradford.

The men, there were five of them, were dressed in dark blue uniforms, carrying heavy vests and helmets. She couldn’t make out any of their faces, but she sensed that they were excited, eager almost.

They carried guns and rifles Ellie didn’t know the names of, along with belts that contained all kinds of equipment she couldn’t really make out from that distance. ‘Armed to the tooth’ was the proper expression, and seeing the weapons scared Ellie to her very core.

Those men would soon come this way. What would they do if they found her in here in this locked bedroom?

Ellie wasn’t alone. The room also contained Elsa and Jean, two maids that had been here long before she first arrived. The women looked lost as they sat on the spacious bed against the back wall of the room. They had no idea what was going on, what was about to hit the mansion in the next few minutes.

Mary stood by the door, trying desperately to pull it open. Of course the lock was far too strong for the frantic woman.

Mary had been talking to somebody she called ‘Uncle Jacob’ before Caleb escorted them to this room. As soon as the door had closed and locked from the other side she came back from what Ellie thought could only have been an illusion.

Now, confused and angry, Mary banged her fists against the door.

“Let us out! Let us out of here right now!”

Ellie knew better. She understood that they were safest in this locked bedroom, huddled up together where the men could not reach them. Maybe they would be lucky and the men wouldn’t even realize they were here at all. If everybody was quiet, that was.

“Mary! Please stop it! Come look outside,” she said.

Mary’s strong steps took her away from the door and over to the window. She gasped when she realized what was going on.

“Who are those men?! What are they doing here? Are we hostages?!”

Ellie didn’t have the words to explain what was going on. If she was being completely honest with herself, she didn’t understand much of it either. All she knew was that this was Jane Elring’s design. Ellie believed in Jane Elring. She owed her savior that faith, the girl thought.

“You see why you have to be quiet now, Mary? Those men aren’t our friends. If we keep quiet they may not even find us.”

Before Mary could answer, one of the men outside yelled words that sent shivers down Ellie’s spine.

“Ready! Head out!”

Ellie watched as the five men hurried up the small road toward the mansion. The two in front carried a metal battering ram to force the door open. They were followed by the three others that had their weapons ready, eager for the first excuse to use them. A short distance behind this group of anonymous but terrifying men came Agent Bradford. He too had his gun ready.

Scared though she was, Ellie couldn’t help but think that the special agent looked very tired. His eyes were dark and hollow, his hair was wild and, mostly, his movements were slower and less secure than those of the other men.

When the men reached the front door Mary ran over to the two maids and yanked them off the bed. Her strong arms guided them across the room.

“In the corner! Get in the corner!”

The two women crawled up in the corner farthest from the door and sat weeping with their red and terrified eyes. Something like this wasn’t supposed to happen in the safety of the Toaves mansion. Something like this was not supposed to be part of a maid’s reality. Yet here they were, in the discomfort of each other’s company, waiting for the anonymous men that could easily shoot them to pieces.

The sound of the men breaking through the door echoed through the entire mansion. It curved up the stairs and haunted the countless corridors. They had entered, they were here, and you best stay out of their way.

Mary hurried over to Ellie and pulled the girl close against her bosom. Together they walked toward the corner where the maids were sitting and joined them on the floor.

“Don’t be afraid, Ellie,” Mary whispered to her as she stroked the girl’s hair. “Don’t be afraid. Don’t be afraid.”

Ellie knew that Mary’s new mantra was as much for herself as for Ellie’s benefit. Still, she found a strange comfort in the strong woman’s arms. Sitting like this, shielded by a woman much bigger and stronger than she was, almost felt like having a mother again.

Reality struck Ellie’s mind when gunshots started to echo through the air. They tore at the girl’s soul and her body froze up. A mortal fear gripped her throat and choked the life out of her.Then, violent roars echoed through the mansion.

“Who the fuck is that?!”

“Where is he coming from?!”

“Huddle up! Huddle up!”

And then Agent Bradford’s voice. “Hold him off me! Just hold him off me! We only need the girl!”

More gunshots ruptured the air, followed by shouts carried in an undertone of shock and confusion.

“Stokely?! Stokely?! He fucking got Stokely!”

“We’re sitting ducks here! This house is a fucking maze!”

Agent Bradford’s voice. “Move forward! We’re not leaving without the girl!”

A single pair of footsteps came running up the stairs. It echoed through the hallway and when it neared the bedroom Ellie’s heart almost exploded.

He was here. A man with a gun. A man that wasn’t afraid to kill. A man that was so powerful, none of the women in the room would be able to resist him. He would kick in the door, he would see them, hate them, and fill their weak bodies with countless bullets. Ellie’s death was on the floor, in the corner of a bedroom, huddled up with Mary Holsworth.

Somebody yanked at the door, concluded it was locked, and moved on to the next room.

Mary whispered in Ellie’s ear, “It’s okay…. It’s okay…. We’re safe here. They won’t get in here….”

Slowly Ellie shook her head. She had believed in Jane Elring but, underneath the horrible pressure of the gunshots and the violent shouting, that faith was quickly deserting her.

8

Agent Bradford ran through the hallway on the second floor, pulling at doors left and right. He knew that the room he was looking for wouldn’t be locked. Jane Elring had wanted a confrontation and she wouldn’t skip out on him now.

Downstairs the gunshots ripped through the air. Excited voices boomed through the mansion.

Stokely was dead; Agent Bradford had known it as soon as he saw him hit the ground. Which meant there were now four left. Three, really, because Jones had taken a bullet to the knee that shattered most of his leg.

Agent Bradford went from door to door until he reached the end of the hallway. There he found the last room on this side of the second floor. He pulled the handle, felt that it budged underneath the weight of his grip, and opened the door. Immediately his hand slipped into his pocket.

He stepped inside and found Jane Elring standing in the middle of the room. Her face was bloody, with red stains across her lips and cheeks, and he could only guess at what kind of strain she had put on herself. The girl’s eyes were a deep red, full of tears, and entirely exhausted. This was easy pickings, Agent Bradford thought.

Another round of gunshots sounded from downstairs and this time the voices that followed could no longer mask their concern.

“Captain?! Captain?! He shot the captain! This is insane! We have to get the fuck out of here!”

“No, I shot him! I drew blood! I know it!”

Agent Bradford pulled his mind away from the events downstairs, events that he could barely reconstruct.

Jane said with a tired and broken voice, “Only two left. He might actually do it….”

Agent Bradford shook his head. “This is fucking crazy! How many people have to die so you can get what you want?”

The special agent saw no emotion on the girl’s bloodstained face. He saw only the ghastly red stare that never seemed to waver.

“Tell me! How many have to fucking die, you selfish piece of shit?!”

It was then that he noticed the office chair in the corner of the room. It stood next to the window and on it sat the pale corpse of Arthur Toaves.

“You’ve lost it…. You’ve completely lost it. What did he ever do to you?! Why the fuck did you have to kill him?!”

Jane Elring said nothing and Agent Bradford wasn’t sure why. Was she unable to speak because the blood flowing from her brain flooded her throat? Or did she consider him so unimportant that she wouldn’t waste any more words on him?

Jane Elring’s rusty voice ignored his thoughts. “Agent Bradford… Just push the button….”

He wouldn’t let her get off that easy. Agent Bradford wanted an explanation. He demanded one. Not receiving an explanation would only underscore how poorly he felt about himself right now.

He had sent a group of five men into this forsaken building, only for three to be gunned down by the bodyguard he had vastly underestimated. His miscalculation, his mistake.

Jane said with a broken voice, “You… you give me a monster’s abilities. Then, when I use them to get what you take for granted—my freedom, a life of my own—I am the bad guy.

“I am very tired, Agent Bradford… and I don’t want to talk about it anymore. You’ll never understand and that’s okay…. I don’t hate you for it. I… forgive you.

“Please just… push the button?”

Agent Bradford looked at her bloodstained face one last time. He looked at the dead Arthur Toaves sitting in the corner of the room. He listened to the gunshots that came from downstairs and the panicked yells that followed them.

He had to move now. They wouldn’t be able to hold the bodyguard off forever.

Agent Bradford took the button from his pocket and held it out in front of him. All his anger, all his frustration, all his undeniable rage would explode into one single movement of his finger.

He pushed the button and a terrible scream came from Jane Elring’s bloody mouth. It was a scream filled with pain and fear. A pain he wanted her to feel. A fear he wanted her to experience. Agent Bradford wanted Jane Elring to be afraid, because he had always been afraid of her.

He watched as the girl collapsed and fell face-first to the ground.

Agent Bradford hurried over to her and picked her up. She was such a lightweight that it took him almost no effort.

Two more gunshots fired through the air and then all went silent. They weren’t followed by shouting. There was no sound of victory. Agent Bradford was afraid to guess at what it meant but deep down inside he already knew.

9

Caleb wasn’t feeling very well. They’d got him pretty good.

His right arm dangled next to his body; it was swollen and bloody and he wasn’t sure if he’d ever be able to use it again. He thought there might be muscle damage.

He’d got them pretty good, too. Three were dead. Two were incapacitated. Caleb didn’t know how, but he had somehow been the victor.

No time to celebrate, though. His blood loss meant that he could collapse any minute now and there was still the special agent to contend with. After that, if he got that far, he still had to drive out of here. Caleb had no idea how he was going to pull any of it off.

He recited a mantra he’d learned in the army. “Move through the pain. Move through the pain. The pain isn’t real. You made it up because you’re a lazy piece of shit that doesn’t want to move anymore. Move through the pain. Move through the pain. If you don’t want it, the pain isn’t there.”

Caleb moved through the pain and up the stairs toward the second floor. He clenched the gun in his left hand, not his shooting hand, and tried to count how many bullets he had left. Three, he concluded, and he was certain of it.

He reached the second floor and turned to his left. There he saw Agent Bradford walk out of the office with Jane Elring in his arms. The two men locked eyes and they both knew how this was going to end between them. The special agent couldn’t give up, and neither could Caleb.

Caleb watched as Agent Bradford threw Jane on the ground and jumped back inside the office.

In response, Caleb backed up a few steps so he could hide around the corner. This was a shootout now and he had to do it with three bullets that he could only fire with his left hand. Not his shooting hand.

Caleb peered around the corner and saw Agent Bradford with his gun ready. The special agent fired two shots and Caleb was just in time to retreat back around the corner.

This was impossible, Caleb thought. He could never win this. Caleb stared at his ruined right arm that seemed to look, and feel, worse by the minute. Then he looked at the gun in his left hand. Three bullets. Not his shooting hand. Impossible.

But what if he sacrificed himself? What if he could buy Jane more time? She would wake up in a few hours, and maybe there would still be time for her to escape then.

Suicide? Caleb heard himself ask the question inside his head. What was his life worth? Was it worth more than Jane’s? Was it worth the same? Less? How could he define the worth of life? His or that of any other?

Suicide? The idea of death didn’t really bother Caleb all that much. What did he have to live for, anyway? There was no family. There was no loved one. The only close connection he had was to the ginger bastard that lived inside his head. And to Jane. He felt connected to Jane.

Suicide. Caleb turned around the corner and ran up to the office. He was going to meet the special agent head-on. He’d fire three bullets and then he just had to hope one would hit.

Agent Bradford jumped out of the office and shock filled the special agent’s face. He hadn’t expected the bodyguard to come running toward him. In that confusion it took him a second longer to pull the trigger and that second was enough for Caleb to fire off two rounds.

One of the bullets hit the special agent’s shoulder. The other pierced his ribcage. As he fell down Agent Bradford fired off one shot. The bullet soared straight past Caleb and pierced the wall.

Caleb didn’t know if he had killed the special agent. He didn’t care. He hadn’t expected to still be standing at all, let alone to be concerned with what came next.

He walked over to Jane and shoveled her up with his left arm. The girl’s underdeveloped muscles made her light to carry and he tossed her over his shoulder. With deep breaths he turned around and made his way back to the stairs.

Caleb was dizzy and he wasn’t sure how much longer he could function like this.

“Move through the pain. Move through the pain,” he panted to himself.

Caleb walked downstairs and slowly made his way outside. He passed two corpses he had created as he ventured through the small corridors.

Once outside he turned to his left and walked toward the garage. Fortunately Jane was such a lightweight.

With deep breaths he reached the garage and pulled at the door. It was unlocked.

Inside he found a variety of luxurious cars, but none of that interested him right now. He had to get moving. To keep moving was the way to survive. Move through the pain. Move through the dizziness.

Caleb found the Jaguar and opened the passenger door. Carefully he placed Jane inside and fastened her seat belt. Before he shut the door again he took a close look at her and he noticed the blood on her face. She had suffered enough now, Caleb decided. He would get her out of here.

He walked to the other side of the car and got in. Just as Arthur had promised them, the key was in the ignition.

The engine roared. Caleb backed up and then drove out of the garage. Carefully he followed the small road leading to the gate, where he found the cars that belonged to the team he had just destroyed.

“Luck,” he told himself. “Luck and a plan that wasn’t half bad. But mostly just luck.”

He wondered then if Jane Elring had maybe influenced the events that had gone on downstairs. Had she whispered things to the men that gave them pause? Made them lose focus? Even if just for those few vital seconds?

Caleb realized he would probably never know. He didn’t care.

Quietly he drove, and drove, and drove. They were getting out of here. Out of Brettville. Their destination lay beyond the pines that stood as silent watchmen, even now, guarding the town’s invisible borders.

Where to? Caleb had a few ideas. He still knew people that could help. That owed him a favor.

And if they didn’t want to help…. Well, Jane Elring could always make them.

10

Gold sat in the darkness of the Toaves basement. Scattered around her lay the tiny corpses of several rats that had dared to venture closer. They had wanted a nibble, but before they could taste her beautiful flesh a powerful force had crushed their fragile bones.

Gold didn’t quite feel like herself anymore. Something had entered her body and she recognized the energy right away. It was her father, now, that sought a place inside her mind where he could linger.

The entirety of her father would have certainly crushed her soul. But it was only a small part that demanded access and Gold’s body was able to take it without any damage.

Soon, Gold felt, her father would become part of the system that was her being and she would no longer exist in any meaningful way. Even his tiniest part was far more potent than she was in her entirety. Gold didn’t mind surrendering herself for his benefit.

What had happened? As her father’s energy began to mix with her own the story became clearer to Gold. She saw the strange Jane Elring that had taunted him and lured him toward the locked room where he was now a prisoner.

But her father was old and experienced, and even in his arrogance he had thought to leave some security behind in the darkness outside Jane’s mental house. Just in case.

He had torn a tiny part from himself through which he could continue to experience the world in all its delicious ugliness. As his main body chased Jane Elring, that small part had sought its way out of the darkness and into the beautiful Gold.

That part now nestled inside her body and gave her power far exceeding that of any mere mortal. Effortlessly she tore the rope that tied her to shreds and stood up from the tired old chair.The eyes Gold used to look around were different now. They saw reality in ways that she had never thought possible. She saw the walls and the ceiling, but also what lay far beyond them in the shape of green fields and tall pines. Looking at the rats that scurried hastily across the room she saw not only their tiny bodies, but also their minds and miniature souls. Their life energy.

Gold walked toward the stairs leading up to the first floor. The wood protested underneath the pressure of her beautiful body as she made her way upstairs. She felt much heavier now that she carried a piece of her father inside of her. Her body was somehow even taller and her face more radiant. She could take on the world, Gold thought, until she didn’t exist anymore.

Gold knew that he would begin to claim more and more of her in due time. Though he could never be as powerful as he had been in his full form, he was still far too strong for her. And she wouldn’t put up a fight, anyway. Her body was perfect for him now and if he wanted to own her, that was alright.

Gold arrived at the door leading to the first floor and opened it. Immediately the scent of blood greeted her nose, mixed with a sour hint that came from the gunshots that had recently filled the mansion. It smelled nice to her.

“What do I do now?” Gold asked herself.

Her father answered inside her mind.

Go back to the store. Get dressed there and then we leave.

“Leave for where?”

The world! There is a big and delicious world out there for us to experience!

“Will we have to feed?”

Sparingly, I’m afraid. My abilities are a little more limited until Jane Elring releases me.

“When will that be?”

When she dies. Could be years from now, could be tomorrow. Her world is dangerous and hostile to her. We’ll see what happens next.

Without another word Gold started through the mansion. She traversed the corridors, stepping over two dead bodies on her way out. Sniffing in the beautifully sour air that her father seemed to adore. It was the blood that he loved, Gold knew.

Near the front door she found an injured young man sitting against the wall. He had removed his helmet and Gold could see his sweaty forehead and terrified eyes. She knelt down next to him and took the man’s hand. Gently she pressed it against her naked breast.

“It’s all over now,” she said gently as she used his hand to rub her nipple. “Isn’t this wonderful? Life can be like that, you know? You don’t always to have fight just to have a good time….”

Ahhh…. How about a little bite, Gold? I could use the energy.

Without a moment’s thought Gold leaned toward the young man and sank her teeth into his neck. She did it with a ferocity that was fueled by her father’s presence. The young man struggled briefly with a terrified moan before she tore out his jugular and the blood splattered across the hallway.

The blood covered her naked body as she drank, and drank, and drank. She consumed him until the blood no longer rushed from the ugly wound she had created.

Satisfied, she stood up and felt how the man’s blood dripped from her chin. She looked down only to find her chest and abs colored by the beautiful red that had occupied the young man’s body.

“Should I look for clothes?” she asked.

There is no need. I will not allow them to see you unless you need to be seen.

“We could look for Jane Elring, couldn’t we? We could release you.”

We could. But we won’t. Jane Elring is an exquisite horror unleashed on this world. Man has created his very own demon. We will watch from afar to see how her beautiful tale unfolds.

Without another word Gold walked out of the mansion and into the rest of the world.

OPEN ENDINGS

1

(December 31, 2019)

Ellie sat at the kitchen table with the Holsworth family. She listened to family stories, old memories and bad jokes that got worse as the alcohol flowed from glass to throat. This was what a family looked like, the girl thought to herself.

Two months had passed since the horrible ending at the Toaves mansion. Ellie thought back frequently to how she had found Arthur sitting in his office chair. His body had been so terribly pale and cold. Still, she had seen on his face that he died peacefully, with fond memories on the forefront of his tired mind. It was the most anybody could ever ask for, Ellie thought.

Ellie looked around the table and saw friendly faces left and right. The Holsworth family was very loud, and very warm. All of them had welcomed her to their table and she enjoyed the company, even if it came from complete strangers in a house that she was still getting used to.

Mary Holsworth had inherited Arthur’s fortune and, with it, the many obligations he had left unfulfilled. The strong and capable woman was in the process of redesigning the Southeastern Reintegration Project. In the long term she wanted to make it economically viable, which meant that money could no longer be spent blindly.

She had taken Ellie apart in the days after Arthur’s death and she had asked what the girl wanted to do. Ellie could stay, or she could leave, but Mary had very much wanted her to stay.

Ellie had remembered her terrified moments in the locked bedroom, stroked by Mary and shielded by her strong, motherly body. So she had decided to stay.

Mary Holsworth was currently in the process of officially adopting Ellie, something Arthur had neglected to do. It would take time, but when the strong woman put her mind to something it got done.

Together they had decided that they couldn’t live in the mansion anymore. Such terrible things had happened there and they both knew they could never shake the memories of gunshots, blood, and death. So Mary had taken some of the money left to her and purchased a farmhouse near the edge of Brettville.

They all sat in that house now. At the new kitchen table, with Mary’s wonderful guests. Ellie sat quietly as she listened to the tall tales she kind of believed, some of the time. Ellie had seen some pretty strange things herself, after all, so who was she to say what was true and what wasn’t?

Soon the year would end and, together with the Holsworth family, they would greet 2020 with fireworks and champagne. Ellie could have half a glass, Mary had told her beforehand, because she was old enough to try some.

Ellie knew that her life would forever be strange. Touched by her past, moving toward an uncertain future. But she had been blessed. Blessed that day when Arthur picked her up on the highway. Blessed by Jane Elring, who had torn the demons from her mind. Whatever happened next, it was her decision and she felt accountable.

She would live under the guidance of Mary Holsworth now. A woman who could teach her many things about the world and the character required to survive in it.

The foundation of that character was love and Ellie knew that she had it. She had received it from others and, so she believed, in time she would be able to pass it on. That was what she wanted to do with her life.

To live kindly and generously. The same way Arthur had done.

2

(March 12, 2020)

Larry Bradford sat in the living room as he listened to his wife and daughter arguing. He didn’t have the strength to intervene. Nowadays, he didn’t really have the strength for anything anymore.

Caleb Epps had almost killed him. Or maybe, the ex-special agent thought, he had actually succeeded.

Larry’s body would never be the same again, scarred and torn by the bullets that had pierced it. Those bullets had done more than damage his flesh. They had obliterated his pride.

Jane Elring was on the loose. The most dangerous thing on this planet, so he believed, had escaped him. Larry had failed his country and, by extension, his family. So he didn’t try anymore. He didn’t feel like he had the right to try anymore.

His days were always the same now. He stayed in bed until noon, neglected to have lunch most days only to dive straight into the booze Becky supplied. Life was horrible, but that was what he deserved for failing so miserably.

His son ignored him. His daughter hated him. Becky, beautiful Becky that had always been so generous with her body. That had always been so understanding and patient with his moods. That Becky now gave him the cold shoulder most nights.

He had climbed on top of her a few times in a drunken stupor and forced himself inside of her, but she had cried softly and it was difficult for him to climax that way.

So now Larry Bradford sat in his living room. Listening to a pointless argument that he could barely understand through the haze of alcohol. He didn’t know what it was about and he didn’t much care either, as long as the bottle wasn’t empty.

The only thing that was on his mind, whenever his mind was available, was the bloodstained face of Jane Elring. That face that had been impossible to read, with its deep red stare and bloody lips. Those lips had told her she didn’t hate him. What did that even mean? What did that even matter?

Yet those words that had carried a strange forgiveness plagued his mind the most. There was nothing for her to forgive, Larry thought, because she had won. She had beaten him with her dirty tricks and left him for dead.

All Larry ever wanted to do was forget. So he emptied the bottle before calling out to Becky. She had to bring him a new one.

3

(June 29, 2020)

Summer hit the Netherlands in full force. Several temperature records had already been broken in what was titled the hottest June since 1919.

Dutch summers were very humid and, together with the tremendous heat, caused many a casualty. The elderly, babies, and heart patients were at a very high risk.

Jane Elring wasn’t bothered by the heat. She sat on the balcony of her small apartment in Amsterdam and closed her eyes as she listened to the hustle and bustle from the streets below her. From where she was sitting she had a clear view over many of the canals that ran as lifelines through the old city.

Life was peaceful for Jane now. Away from the prying eyes of her handlers, and the impossible demands of Dr. Greer, she had learned what peace truly meant. It was a luxury, truly a luxury, Jane thought to herself.

Even now her mind was filled with the countless thoughts and feelings that ran through the heads of Amsterdam’s inhabitants, but they were fleeting and she gave them no attention. There was no reason to listen to them, because she wasn’t solving an obscure crime or hunting for a demon.

The gentle breeze that reached her cheeks pulled a smile from her thin lips. This was what it meant to truly smile. It wasn’t rehearsed in front of the mirror; it was simply an honest expression of her emotions. Jane was allowed to have those now without being scrutinized for them.

The door opening behind her caught Jane’s attention. She turned around and saw Caleb entering the apartment. His arm still hadn’t healed completely and probably never would, but he was losing weight and the man boobs he hated were almost completely gone.

Caleb stepped onto the balcony as he said, “I got some lunch. You want to eat outside?”

Jane nodded. “In a little while. Join me?”

Caleb took the chair next to her and sat down. He studied her appearance as he said, “You’re getting a tan, Jane.”

“Right? Do you think I’m out in the sun too much?”

“Nah. Just use sunscreen.”

Jane pointed to the small white bottle on the table between them. “Way ahead of you!”

Silence overtook them and together they sat in the gentle breeze. A lot had happened.

One of Caleb’s old army buddies had flown them out of the country to Mexico. From there they had gone by ship until they finally reached Europe.

Another of Caleb’s friends had married a woman from the Netherlands and owned property all over the small country. Jane and Caleb currently rented the place from him.

Yet for all their good fortune, there was something that still bothered Jane. She thought about that now, as they sat together on their small balcony.

“Caleb?”

“Yeah?”

“Back in Brettville… you never let me help you. You know… with John C. Reilly. I know that stuff is still in your head. It doesn’t have to be like that. I can take that burden from you.”

Caleb turned to look at her and she already knew what he was going to say. She let him say it anyway.

“Thanks, but no. That part of my life is mine. It is a private defeat and I will carry the load.”

“Why, Caleb? There is no shame in—”

“It’s not about shame. It’s about responsibility. My choices, my duties. I did things, and saw things, and allowed things that I shouldn’t have. If I had been stronger back then I could have done things differently. I could have saved the day, been a hero. But that’s not how it went and I have to accept that.

“I know that you can look inside my head, and that’s alright. You can’t help it, anyway. But that part is mine, and mine alone. It doesn’t belong to you. Please don’t ask me about it again.”

Jane studied Caleb’s face to look for an opening, no matter how small, to make him change his mind. She sensed his pain, even though his words were very brave, and wanted to take it from him. No strings attached, just because she considered him her friend. Her very first friend.

But no such opening existed and Jane knew it. So she leaned back into her chair, closed her eyes, and enjoyed the busy sounds of beautiful Amsterdam.

“You got it, Caleb. I won’t ask again and I’ll take it with me to my grave.”

That grave, she hoped, was very far from her still. For the very first time, her life had beauty and warmth in it and she didn’t want to lose it. Maybe, Jane hoped, she could one day find some love, too.

The other reason that Jane wanted, very desperately, to live longer was the demon that lived in a room deep inside her head. The lock was solid and he would never be able to get out. Until she died, and then the terrible entity that only wanted to consume and be entertained would again roam the earth.

Worries for another day, Jane decided as the sun broke through the clouds and caressed her face. A face that she didn’t hate as much as she used to.

Justifications

Thank you for reading my story.

A Monster Escapes has been in the back of my mind for several years, in various shapes and degrees. When I finally set out to write it, my main focus was on telling a story about people first and about events second. I wanted readers to think and reflect and, maybe, ask questions they otherwise would have never asked.

A good chunk of my (generous) proofreaders did come back to me, all asking the same question. Who was the good guy in this story?

A Monster Escapes isn’t about good versus evil. Not really. It’s a story about people and people come in very complex packages. Good and bad mix together to form various shades of gray, and are governed always by our motivations and beliefs.

Take for example Agent Bradford, a man that many readers seem to dislike. His beliefs about women are somewhat archaic and he defends and rationalizes them almost violently. Yet, within the context of his belief system, Agent Bradford is a hundred percent conscientious. He does exactly what he believes is right and, even if we don’t agree about what right and wrong is, as a writer I came to admire his character.

In contrast stands the peculiar Jane Elring, who openly admits that she has to do things that she isn’t necessarily proud of. She cheats, lies, manipulates and even kills to secure her freedom. To balance this behavior, she decides, she will try to take down the demon that plagues Brettville. Good? Bad? Or just a young woman dealt an unfortunate hand, trying to make a future for herself?

Most people have no trouble identifying the bad guy of the story. Baal is an ancient name that has carried different meanings throughout the ages. In my story he is the demon that only wishes to consume and be entertained. This desire is a common sickness of our modern times and it lives in all of us. I believe that I may have discredited the real Baal, in whichever capacity he exists, by making him so very human. I apologize.

Brettville is, of course, a fictional town. Its layout however has been based on a small city in Alabama. Those who know how to look may even be able to find it, as I have left a clue here and there.

Being a writer is a funny business. It is about searching the depths of your heart and mind and blurting it out on paper for all to see. In that sense, it can at times be a terrifying endeavor. It is strange to realize that all the characters in my story are me, and that I am all of them.

A good friend once told me that a writer writes, and that is all he has to do. How I wish that were entirely true! In order to get my story out there I have to be a writer, a publisher, a marketer and a business man. I am not very good at, at the least, two of those.

I can however be completely genuine when I say I want to hear from you. Did you like my story? Hate it? Let me know. You can find ways to connect with me on my website, www.lewiswolfe.com where you can shoot me a message, sign up for a newsletter about my writing projects and find general news and information about me. Did you see how I clumsily promoted myself there? Good stuff.

Thank you again, dear reader, for taking the time to follow my story. May we meet again.

-Lewis Wolfe

Copyright

www.lewiswolfe.com

© 2019 Lewis Wolfe

All rights reserved. No portion of this book may be reproduced in any form without permission from the publisher, except as permitted by U.S. copyright law. For permissions contact:

contact@lewiswolfe.com

Content

Lewis Wolfe
A MONSTER ESCAPES

JANE ELRING – PART 1

BEGINNINGS

DAY 1 OCTOBER 24, 2019

MEMORIES A LOOK INTO THE PAST

DAY 2 OCTOBER 25, 2019 – PART 1

JANE ELRING – PART 2

DAY 2 OCTOBER 25, 2019 – PART 2

DAY 3 OCTOBER 26, 2019

CHOCOLATE MILK

DAY 4 OCTOBER 27, 2019 – PART 1

GOOD FORTUNE

DAY 4 OCTOBER 27, 2019 – PART 2

DAY 5 OCTOBER 28, 2019

OPEN ENDINGS

Justifications

Copyright